Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
Have a play around and see what you and the AI can come up with. Try spinning off new branches, or regenerate chapters with different characters or settings!
Search results for
"magic"
Search results for "magic"
Elle and Sarah discover a magic notebook which makes everything written in it come true! This is a story designed to be an entry point for playing around with the story generation AI.
Elle wandered through her neighborhood, enjoying a sunny Saturday morning that turned the streets into a sprawling outdoor market of garage sales. She stood out with her long, light brown hair tied back in a casual ponytail, wearing a simple t-shirt and jeans that made her feel at ease. Her keen green eyes scanned the tables and boxes filled with odds and ends, always on the lookout for something special.As she explored, Elle's gaze landed on a small, out-of-place leather-bound notebook nestled among a pile of old books and toys. It seemed ancient, its leather cover worn but inviting, with edges that shimmered like gold. Even from a distance, Elle felt an odd pull towards it, a sense of mystery wrapping around her heart.The seller, a short woman with a remarkably masculine presence, seemed completely out of place. She was wearing an oversized football jersey that hung awkwardly on her frame, adding to the peculiarity of her appearance. Her features were soft and her build small -- her height barely reached Elle's shoulder. There was something undeniably odd about her, as if her body didn't quite match the energy she projected. She was scowling when Elle walked up to the table."How much for the notebook?" Elle asked, her curiosity piqued as she reached out to touch the intriguing find.The woman's response came out throatily, as if she was trying to make her voice go deeper than it naturally would. "If you'll take it off my hands it's yours," she said, her scowl deepening. "But be careful, that book can bring both wonders and troubles. It's more powerful than it looks."Her warning, delivered with a seriousness that contrasted her ridiculous outfit, sent a shiver down Elle's spine. Yet, the allure of the notebook was too strong. Elle thanked her, a mix of excitement and apprehension stirring within as she took possession of the mysterious book.
Elle wandered through her neighborhood, enjoying a sunny Saturday morning that turned the streets into a sprawling outdoor market of garage sales. She stood out with her long, light brown hair tied back in a casual ponytail, wearing a simple t-shirt and jeans that made her feel at ease. Her keen green eyes scanned the tables and boxes filled with odds and ends, always on the lookout for something special.As she explored, Elle's gaze landed on a small, out-of-place leather-bound notebook nestled among a pile of old books and toys. It seemed ancient, its leather cover worn but inviting, with edges that shimmered like gold. Even from a distance, Elle felt an odd pull towards it, a sense of mystery wrapping around her heart.The seller, a short woman with a remarkably masculine presence, seemed completely out of place. She was wearing an oversized football jersey that hung awkwardly on her frame, adding to the peculiarity of her appearance. Her features were soft and her build small -- her height barely reached Elle's shoulder. There was something undeniably odd about her, as if her body didn't quite match the energy she projected. She was scowling when Elle walked up to the table."How much for the notebook?" Elle asked, her curiosity piqued as she reached out to touch the intriguing find.The woman's response came out throatily, as if she was trying to make her voice go deeper than it naturally would. "If you'll take it off my hands it's yours," she said, her scowl deepening. "But be careful, that book can bring both wonders and troubles. It's more powerful than it looks."Her warning, delivered with a seriousness that contrasted her ridiculous outfit, sent a shiver down Elle's spine. Yet, the allure of the notebook was too strong. Elle thanked her, a mix of excitement and apprehension stirring within as she took possession of the mysterious book.
A jealous bully uses a magic spell to try to get with someones girlfriend.
Chris watched as Serena and Jack walked out of the classroom. They were holding hands, which only made Chris angrier. He still didn’t understand how someone like Jack could have been able to get with someone as hot as Serena. She was taller than most girls, with light red hair, she had an amazing body even if her bust was a bit on the small side. But Chris, along with most guys in his class, had heard rumors about Serena that she was very good in bed.
She was also very good at declining guys as well, often verbally insulting them in the process. He still scowled whenever he remembered the look on her face when he asked if she would go out with him. She called him a pig! A pig! Did she even know who he is?
He was Chris Miller, star of the football team, and one of the strongest and best looking guys in school! How could she?
And then there was Jack. The lanky, awkward, nerd. His face had some scarring from acne, and he was thin as a twig. How the hell did someone like him end up with someone like Serena?
Chris walked over towards the couple who had sat down at a bench in front of one of the classrooms. “Urgh! Mr. Smith’s test was so hard!” Serena complained, “I’m glad it’s over.”
“One of the harder tests I took.” Jack mumbled, “I pretty sure I passed, but I think this might be my lowest score.”
“Hey.” Chris grunted, “Didn’t think I’d see you here. Figured you be out of the test rooms sooner, Jack.”
“He left late because he wanted to check over his answers,” Serena replied, “unlike someone who finishes as fast as he can. Honestly, it’s no surprise you’re as bad as tests as you are in bed.”
Chris coughed, it took him a second to realize what she had said. But Jack figured it out right away, the nerd chuckled as Chris felt himself redden.
His arm lurched forward, pulling Jack closer, “You find something funny, boy?”
Chris wasn’t aware of the students who were in the hallway. Students who now stopped and watched as Serena quickly got to her feet and before Chris could react, punched him across the face. He released Jack as he stumbled backwards, nearly falling to the floor.
“Can’t bring yourself to fight me, so you go after my boyfriend?” Serena asked, “I wish I could say I expected more from you, but this is exactly how I thought you would react.”
Chris was aware then of the amount of people in the hallway. People watching him, saw him get punched by a girl. Still, he was the star football player, and he reminded everyone of that when he dashed out of there.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Jack whispered, his fingers finding the hooks to Serena’s bra.
“What would you have me do?” Serena asked, “Sit there as my boyfriend got pummeled?”
“You have no faith in me.”
Serena smirked, and pressed a finger to Jack’s lips, “I’ve seen you do physical things Jack. You’re not very good in all but one.” Her fingers drifted to his underwear which had formed a nice tent that pointed directly at her. She gave it a nice squeeze, feeling it thicken under her touch, “But you are very good at the one thing.”
They kissed, and then Jack slipped off Serena’s bra. He stared for a second at her breasts. Serena liked seeing him smile at her, looking at her like she was the greatest treasure in the world. She shuddered as his hands went to her breasts, feeling them up. She twitched when his fingers rubbed over her nipples.
“I had a good teacher.” Jack whispered.
“I’m glad I could help.” Serena replied, “Now, I don’t think your underwear needs to still be on, does it?”
Serena had heard what people had said about Jack before, but she didn’t care. He was one of the few people who didn’t treat her like a walking sex machine, and he shared feelings for her. Of course, him having a large cock definitely helped matters, but Serena saw that as just the cherry on top.
A cherry that she liked taking in her mouth. Jack moaned and twitched as she did this for him. She had promised him that if they got through finals that she would do something special for him, and here it was.
He promised he would do something in return another day, but right now Serena just wanted to enjoy this moment. Because she was enjoying this right now. Her fingers were playing with her vagina and she felt herself growing close.
Jack’s breathing grew faster, heavier. She could feel him twitching as she continued to suck him. She didn’t need to ask, and went down on him harder. Within seconds, Jack groaned as he orgasmed, his sperm filling Serena’s mouth. That was enough for to push Serena over the edge as well.
Jack laid naked with Serena on her bed a little while longer. He was pressed against her, his arms wrapped tightly around her. He didn’t want to let go, he didn’t want to leave, but it was getting late. Not for the first time, he looked at her and wondered how someone like him could get with someone like her.
She smiled at him and he smiled back.
“Thinking about something?” she asked.
“Just thinking that I’m the luckiest guy in the world.”
Chris held the book close. He stared at the page before him, there was a spell that, according to the witch, would allow him to swap bodies with someone when morning came. If Serena wouldn’t accept him as he was, maybe he could get with her another way.
All he needed to do was to repeat the spell three times with the image of the person he wanted to swap with in his head. He said the words, chanting it while imagining Jack in his mind. He felt a chill run through him and knew that the spell would work. But, to keep Jack from interfering, he needed to tie up this body. That would be a bit troublesome, but he could manage. He was starting to feel sleepy though and knew that was the spell’s work. He needed to work quickly.
Chris woke up the next morning in a room that wasn’t his own. He looked around, hoping to see Serena lying next to him. No luck though. Jack’s house then.
Even more, he was in Jack’s body. He pulled back the covers and gasped visibly when he saw the tented underwear. He had assumed that the jokes made about Jack’s penis were just jokes but turns out the nerd did have a huge member. He pulled down the underwear and stared at the monster before him.
Jack not only had a hot girlfriend, but a large penis as well. Or well, he had a large penis. Chris remembered as he wrapped his hands around the dick that this was his body now. He groaned as he felt himself becoming more aroused. He imagined himself, in Jack’s body, having sex with Serena and soon felt the orgasm arrive.
It was in the clarity that he remembered that he could’ve used the spell to swap bodies with Serena! He sat up and imagined her, a feat that wasn’t hard for him to do, and then he chanted the words.
Or at least he tried to. He had forgotten the spell, and the book was at his house where his old body was. Jack no doubt knew that something was wrong, but Chris didn’t want to take any chances by going to his own house right now. At the very least, he wanted to have sex with Serena.
Jack struggled against the tape. This wasn’t his body; this wasn’t his house. He needed to escape. His mouth was taped shut so he couldn’t scream, he doubted anyone would have heard him anyway. What happened?
Serena came over as soon as she finished getting dressed. She was surprised when Jack texted her, asking to come over. They had already made plans for the day and it wasn’t like him to forget about them.
He was there when she knocked on the door. “Hey Serena.” He greeted, smirking.
“Hi.” She replied, “So… why were you se excited for me to come over?”
He reached forward and pulled her inside. “I just wanted to see you.” He said, arms snaking around her.
She stiffened as she felt his hands snaking their way inside her clothes. “You’re a bit more excited today, something wrong?”
He looked up at her and pressed himself against her. She felt his hard cock struggling against his jeans. “I’m just glad to see you. So very glad.”
Serena felt something was off. This wasn’t normally how Jack acted. Her suspicions were confirmed when she felt his hand slip its way inside her pants, searching for her pussy. She sucked in a breath, broke free of his embrace and asked him, “What are you doing?”
Jack held up his hands and grinned, “Sorry, sorry. Didn’t realize you were so sensitive about it.”
She growled, “I have told you that I’m not ready for anyone to touch me down there!”
“Sorry, must’ve forgotten.”
Her hands tightened to fist as she glared at the man before her. This wasn’t like Jack; it wasn’t like him at all. “What is wrong with you today?”
He smirked, “I just woke up feeling like a new man.” He chuckled, “Someone who’s going to take what he wants.”
He threw himself at her, hands racing for her clothes. She yelped, and threw him off, knocking him to the ground.
He wheezed. “Fuck, this body is so much weaker than my own,”
She paused. “What did you say?”
Jack laughed, “Guess I dropped the ball there.” He got up, “You see, this isn’t my body, I found I spell that let me switch bodies with this nerd and I won’t switch back until you give me what I want.”
Did he just call Jack… Serena steeled herself, having a good idea of who she was talking to. “Who are you?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know.” The stranger said, “Now, how about you give me what I want and I’ll get out of here.” He stalked forward and moved quickly, but Serena was faster and stronger. They struggled for a bit, and then Serena had Jack’s body immobilized on the ground. She twisted his arms as the stranger groaned in protest.
“You lowly motherfucker!” she growled, “Chris, I swear to god I will end you!”
“How did you-!”
She twisted his arm further, “Please, the way you talked and how you tried to use strength to subdue me. There’s only one idiot I know who will do that. Now. Get. Out. Of. My. Boyfriend!”
“No!” Chris screamed, “I couldn’t if I wanted to! The book is still at my place!”
Serena smiled, “Well I guess we’re going to have to drive to your house then,”
The two of them struggled for a bit, but Chris wasn’t used to being the weaker person. She hated to hurt her boyfriend’s body, but right now it was either that or let this sicko ruin Jack’s life. Jack kept some rope in his garage and after tiring out Chris she was able to get the rope from his garage and came back just before Chris could escape.
She wrapped the rope around him as he reached the front door and had him tied up in a matter of seconds. “You bitch!” he snarled, thrashing against the rope, “You lousy-!”
She slapped him across the face, silencing him, “I’d be mindful of your actions and your own situation before you go accusing people.”
A few of the neighbors might see them traveling to her call, with Jack tied up around his chest. It didn’t matter though, she needed to get to Chris’ house. Chris didn’t put much of a fight as she got him in backseat of her car and began driving off.
“Tell me,” Chris began, “What exactly do you see this guy?”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Serena asked.
“I’m still amazed that someone like this had the nerve to ask you out.”
When Chris was back in his own body, Serena wanted nothing more than to crush his balls. “I was the one who asked.”
“What?”
“You never knew? I asked him out. It was one of the scariest moments in my life, and I was happy when he said yes.”
Chris started laughing, “Really? That’s hilarious! So fucking hilarious! Hahaha!”
Serena tightened her grip around the wheel as she drove towards his house.
Jack was tired. He had managed to get himself in a sitting position, but couldn’t do anything about the tape. Then he hard the sound of a car door closing followed by the slam of the house’ door. Someone was home! He started grunting, thrashing against the wall to produce as much noise as possible.
“Found him.”
That voice sounded familiar. Footsteps came upstairs and Jack was happy when he saw Serena open the door, followed closely by his own body! Jack grunted and Serena tossed his old body to the ground and ran towards him.
“Jack! Is that you?” she asked, ripping the tape from his mouth.
“Ah!” Jack screamed, “Yeah, it’s me. That stung.”
She threw her arms around him and started crying, meanwhile Jack saw his own body scowl at what he was seeing. “Yeah, yeah. Have fun trying to switch us back.”
Serena glared at his old body as she reached for a nearby book and began flipping through the pages. “I found the spell. So… looks like I just need to have Jack read it and then you two will switch back?”
His old body glared at her before looking away. Serena looked at whoever was in his own body before looking down at Jack. She smiled, “Well, I suppose that can wait for a bit.”
Jack was confused, but kept his mouth shut. Serena walked over to his old body and placed the duct tape over his mouth. She heard him whisper something to him that made him thrash around before she turned her attention to Jack.
“Sorry about the strange start for the day,” she said, “I think I know a way I can make this good for you.”
“Whose body am I in?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” Serena asked, “Chris over there wanted so badly to get with me that he resorted to magic to do so.”
Chris?
Serena undid the tape binding him and Jack flexed his muscles. He was surprised to see them so big. He looked down at his current body and felt powerful.
Serena inched her way towards him and gave him a kiss on the mouth, his fingers trailing on his chest. His hands gripped her gently on her sides as she stripped off her shirt, showing off a lacy black bra. “Go ahead and take it off,” she whispered, “I know that’s your favorite part.”
He did so and found himself admiring possibly the greatest treasure in the world. He lifted them in his hands as Serena sat there smiling at him.
“I will have sex with you, just like you wanted.” Those where the words Serena had spoken to him before she went and started making out with his old body. He struggled against his bindings, but it was no use. He could watch as the two of them were making out. He felt his penis struggling against his jeans at the sight of them.
Chris penis was smaller than Jack’s, thinner as well. But Serena saw that Jack still appreciated her touching it for him. She started off slowly, using one hand to stroke hand, another than teased his testicles, and she would occasionally smile and give him a kiss.
He was standing at full mast now, such a good boy. She saw in his eyes what he wanted, and so she gave it to him. Pausing for a moment, she stripped herself of her pants and socks, leaving nothing to the imagination. Chris moaned behind them, but neither of them gave any care. If it was even possible, Jack’s penis was even harder than before, with a little bit of precum leaking from the tip.
“I love you.” Serena whispered.
“I love you too.” Jack replied.
Her strokes became faster, Jack began breathing harder. His hands went to her breasts, feeling them up as he approached orgasm. When he came, he arched his back and reflexively squeezed her tits. Then he lay there gasping for breath as Serena approached the book lying on the floor.
“Read this.” She said, handing him the page.
Jack looked over the page before looking over at his old body. “You sure you want me to change?” he asked.
Serena kissed him on the cheeks, “I fell in love because of who you are.” She replied, “And I want to be with the man I love, body and soul.”
He whispered the spell and imagined his body in his mind. He felt a cold chill course through and felt himself getting sleepy. “I think… it’s working.”
“Good.” Serena replied, “Hold still for me.”
Jack was dimly aware of her getting more tape and wrapping it around him naked body, but he hardly cared anymore. He was just so tired.
When he came to, he was no longer bound, and was back in his own body. Serena sat naked beside him, smiling as she had a hand on his shoulder. “What were our plans for today?” she asked.
“You wanted to take me shopping to find some new clothes.” Jack replied, “And you wanted to get more paints for yourself as well. Maybe we might’ve gotten something to eat.”
She hugged him, “I’m glad you’re back, but we might need to take a rain check on the first two things.”
Jack chuckled, and winced. “My arm feels sore.”
“Sorry. Chris didn’t want to cooperate.”
“Where is…”
He saw Chris bound and gagged, struggling to free himself from his imprisonment. He was naked as well and glaring at Serena.
She smirked and walked over to him, taking his balls in hand, “You wanted me to touch you, right? That’s what this is all about?”
She crushed his balls in her hand which only made his struggle more. He tried to cry out but was gagged by a piece of duct tape. She grabbed them harder, twisting it. Jack looked away, not even wanting to imagine the pain Chris was going through. He hated him, and he deserved this and way more, but that didn’t mean Jack wanted to see him go through the pain.
“Don’t you ever come near me or my boyfriend again. Got it?”
She stood up and walked over to Jack, “Sorry you had to see that, but it needed to be done. Anything you want to do?”
“If it’s alright with you, I think I’m another round.”
Serena looked at his pants where his penis had made a huge tent. She giggled, “Sure, whatever you want, baby.” And went down on him.
Chris didn’t even struggle, he knew he was trapped and could only watch as those two made out right in front of him. He only hoped that they would free him when this was over.
Serena took the book with them as they left, telling Jack to get in the car. When he was gone she looked down at Chris, “Hope someone comes by for you. I’m going to take this. I wouldn’t try bothering us again if I was you. I know where you live and…” she tapped the book for emphasis, “I know magic now.”
And with that, she left him there.
Chris watched as Serena and Jack walked out of the classroom. They were holding hands, which only made Chris angrier. He still didn’t understand how someone like Jack could have been able to get with someone as hot as Serena. She was taller than most girls, with light red hair, she had an amazing body even if her bust was a bit on the small side. But Chris, along with most guys in his class, had heard rumors about Serena that she was very good in bed.
She was also very good at declining guys as well, often verbally insulting them in the process. He still scowled whenever he remembered the look on her face when he asked if she would go out with him. She called him a pig! A pig! Did she even know who he is?
He was Chris Miller, star of the football team, and one of the strongest and best looking guys in school! How could she?
And then there was Jack. The lanky, awkward, nerd. His face had some scarring from acne, and he was thin as a twig. How the hell did someone like him end up with someone like Serena?
Chris walked over towards the couple who had sat down at a bench in front of one of the classrooms. “Urgh! Mr. Smith’s test was so hard!” Serena complained, “I’m glad it’s over.”
“One of the harder tests I took.” Jack mumbled, “I pretty sure I passed, but I think this might be my lowest score.”
“Hey.” Chris grunted, “Didn’t think I’d see you here. Figured you be out of the test rooms sooner, Jack.”
“He left late because he wanted to check over his answers,” Serena replied, “unlike someone who finishes as fast as he can. Honestly, it’s no surprise you’re as bad as tests as you are in bed.”
Chris coughed, it took him a second to realize what she had said. But Jack figured it out right away, the nerd chuckled as Chris felt himself redden.
His arm lurched forward, pulling Jack closer, “You find something funny, boy?”
Chris wasn’t aware of the students who were in the hallway. Students who now stopped and watched as Serena quickly got to her feet and before Chris could react, punched him across the face. He released Jack as he stumbled backwards, nearly falling to the floor.
“Can’t bring yourself to fight me, so you go after my boyfriend?” Serena asked, “I wish I could say I expected more from you, but this is exactly how I thought you would react.”
Chris was aware then of the amount of people in the hallway. People watching him, saw him get punched by a girl. Still, he was the star football player, and he reminded everyone of that when he dashed out of there.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Jack whispered, his fingers finding the hooks to Serena’s bra.
“What would you have me do?” Serena asked, “Sit there as my boyfriend got pummeled?”
“You have no faith in me.”
Serena smirked, and pressed a finger to Jack’s lips, “I’ve seen you do physical things Jack. You’re not very good in all but one.” Her fingers drifted to his underwear which had formed a nice tent that pointed directly at her. She gave it a nice squeeze, feeling it thicken under her touch, “But you are very good at the one thing.”
They kissed, and then Jack slipped off Serena’s bra. He stared for a second at her breasts. Serena liked seeing him smile at her, looking at her like she was the greatest treasure in the world. She shuddered as his hands went to her breasts, feeling them up. She twitched when his fingers rubbed over her nipples.
“I had a good teacher.” Jack whispered.
“I’m glad I could help.” Serena replied, “Now, I don’t think your underwear needs to still be on, does it?”
Serena had heard what people had said about Jack before, but she didn’t care. He was one of the few people who didn’t treat her like a walking sex machine, and he shared feelings for her. Of course, him having a large cock definitely helped matters, but Serena saw that as just the cherry on top.
A cherry that she liked taking in her mouth. Jack moaned and twitched as she did this for him. She had promised him that if they got through finals that she would do something special for him, and here it was.
He promised he would do something in return another day, but right now Serena just wanted to enjoy this moment. Because she was enjoying this right now. Her fingers were playing with her vagina and she felt herself growing close.
Jack’s breathing grew faster, heavier. She could feel him twitching as she continued to suck him. She didn’t need to ask, and went down on him harder. Within seconds, Jack groaned as he orgasmed, his sperm filling Serena’s mouth. That was enough for to push Serena over the edge as well.
Jack laid naked with Serena on her bed a little while longer. He was pressed against her, his arms wrapped tightly around her. He didn’t want to let go, he didn’t want to leave, but it was getting late. Not for the first time, he looked at her and wondered how someone like him could get with someone like her.
She smiled at him and he smiled back.
“Thinking about something?” she asked.
“Just thinking that I’m the luckiest guy in the world.”
Chris held the book close. He stared at the page before him, there was a spell that, according to the witch, would allow him to swap bodies with someone when morning came. If Serena wouldn’t accept him as he was, maybe he could get with her another way.
All he needed to do was to repeat the spell three times with the image of the person he wanted to swap with in his head. He said the words, chanting it while imagining Jack in his mind. He felt a chill run through him and knew that the spell would work. But, to keep Jack from interfering, he needed to tie up this body. That would be a bit troublesome, but he could manage. He was starting to feel sleepy though and knew that was the spell’s work. He needed to work quickly.
Chris woke up the next morning in a room that wasn’t his own. He looked around, hoping to see Serena lying next to him. No luck though. Jack’s house then.
Even more, he was in Jack’s body. He pulled back the covers and gasped visibly when he saw the tented underwear. He had assumed that the jokes made about Jack’s penis were just jokes but turns out the nerd did have a huge member. He pulled down the underwear and stared at the monster before him.
Jack not only had a hot girlfriend, but a large penis as well. Or well, he had a large penis. Chris remembered as he wrapped his hands around the dick that this was his body now. He groaned as he felt himself becoming more aroused. He imagined himself, in Jack’s body, having sex with Serena and soon felt the orgasm arrive.
It was in the clarity that he remembered that he could’ve used the spell to swap bodies with Serena! He sat up and imagined her, a feat that wasn’t hard for him to do, and then he chanted the words.
Or at least he tried to. He had forgotten the spell, and the book was at his house where his old body was. Jack no doubt knew that something was wrong, but Chris didn’t want to take any chances by going to his own house right now. At the very least, he wanted to have sex with Serena.
Jack struggled against the tape. This wasn’t his body; this wasn’t his house. He needed to escape. His mouth was taped shut so he couldn’t scream, he doubted anyone would have heard him anyway. What happened?
Serena came over as soon as she finished getting dressed. She was surprised when Jack texted her, asking to come over. They had already made plans for the day and it wasn’t like him to forget about them.
He was there when she knocked on the door. “Hey Serena.” He greeted, smirking.
“Hi.” She replied, “So… why were you se excited for me to come over?”
He reached forward and pulled her inside. “I just wanted to see you.” He said, arms snaking around her.
She stiffened as she felt his hands snaking their way inside her clothes. “You’re a bit more excited today, something wrong?”
He looked up at her and pressed himself against her. She felt his hard cock struggling against his jeans. “I’m just glad to see you. So very glad.”
Serena felt something was off. This wasn’t normally how Jack acted. Her suspicions were confirmed when she felt his hand slip its way inside her pants, searching for her pussy. She sucked in a breath, broke free of his embrace and asked him, “What are you doing?”
Jack held up his hands and grinned, “Sorry, sorry. Didn’t realize you were so sensitive about it.”
She growled, “I have told you that I’m not ready for anyone to touch me down there!”
“Sorry, must’ve forgotten.”
Her hands tightened to fist as she glared at the man before her. This wasn’t like Jack; it wasn’t like him at all. “What is wrong with you today?”
He smirked, “I just woke up feeling like a new man.” He chuckled, “Someone who’s going to take what he wants.”
He threw himself at her, hands racing for her clothes. She yelped, and threw him off, knocking him to the ground.
He wheezed. “Fuck, this body is so much weaker than my own,”
She paused. “What did you say?”
Jack laughed, “Guess I dropped the ball there.” He got up, “You see, this isn’t my body, I found I spell that let me switch bodies with this nerd and I won’t switch back until you give me what I want.”
Did he just call Jack… Serena steeled herself, having a good idea of who she was talking to. “Who are you?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know.” The stranger said, “Now, how about you give me what I want and I’ll get out of here.” He stalked forward and moved quickly, but Serena was faster and stronger. They struggled for a bit, and then Serena had Jack’s body immobilized on the ground. She twisted his arms as the stranger groaned in protest.
“You lowly motherfucker!” she growled, “Chris, I swear to god I will end you!”
“How did you-!”
She twisted his arm further, “Please, the way you talked and how you tried to use strength to subdue me. There’s only one idiot I know who will do that. Now. Get. Out. Of. My. Boyfriend!”
“No!” Chris screamed, “I couldn’t if I wanted to! The book is still at my place!”
Serena smiled, “Well I guess we’re going to have to drive to your house then,”
The two of them struggled for a bit, but Chris wasn’t used to being the weaker person. She hated to hurt her boyfriend’s body, but right now it was either that or let this sicko ruin Jack’s life. Jack kept some rope in his garage and after tiring out Chris she was able to get the rope from his garage and came back just before Chris could escape.
She wrapped the rope around him as he reached the front door and had him tied up in a matter of seconds. “You bitch!” he snarled, thrashing against the rope, “You lousy-!”
She slapped him across the face, silencing him, “I’d be mindful of your actions and your own situation before you go accusing people.”
A few of the neighbors might see them traveling to her call, with Jack tied up around his chest. It didn’t matter though, she needed to get to Chris’ house. Chris didn’t put much of a fight as she got him in backseat of her car and began driving off.
“Tell me,” Chris began, “What exactly do you see this guy?”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Serena asked.
“I’m still amazed that someone like this had the nerve to ask you out.”
When Chris was back in his own body, Serena wanted nothing more than to crush his balls. “I was the one who asked.”
“What?”
“You never knew? I asked him out. It was one of the scariest moments in my life, and I was happy when he said yes.”
Chris started laughing, “Really? That’s hilarious! So fucking hilarious! Hahaha!”
Serena tightened her grip around the wheel as she drove towards his house.
Jack was tired. He had managed to get himself in a sitting position, but couldn’t do anything about the tape. Then he hard the sound of a car door closing followed by the slam of the house’ door. Someone was home! He started grunting, thrashing against the wall to produce as much noise as possible.
“Found him.”
That voice sounded familiar. Footsteps came upstairs and Jack was happy when he saw Serena open the door, followed closely by his own body! Jack grunted and Serena tossed his old body to the ground and ran towards him.
“Jack! Is that you?” she asked, ripping the tape from his mouth.
“Ah!” Jack screamed, “Yeah, it’s me. That stung.”
She threw her arms around him and started crying, meanwhile Jack saw his own body scowl at what he was seeing. “Yeah, yeah. Have fun trying to switch us back.”
Serena glared at his old body as she reached for a nearby book and began flipping through the pages. “I found the spell. So… looks like I just need to have Jack read it and then you two will switch back?”
His old body glared at her before looking away. Serena looked at whoever was in his own body before looking down at Jack. She smiled, “Well, I suppose that can wait for a bit.”
Jack was confused, but kept his mouth shut. Serena walked over to his old body and placed the duct tape over his mouth. She heard him whisper something to him that made him thrash around before she turned her attention to Jack.
“Sorry about the strange start for the day,” she said, “I think I know a way I can make this good for you.”
“Whose body am I in?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” Serena asked, “Chris over there wanted so badly to get with me that he resorted to magic to do so.”
Chris?
Serena undid the tape binding him and Jack flexed his muscles. He was surprised to see them so big. He looked down at his current body and felt powerful.
Serena inched her way towards him and gave him a kiss on the mouth, his fingers trailing on his chest. His hands gripped her gently on her sides as she stripped off her shirt, showing off a lacy black bra. “Go ahead and take it off,” she whispered, “I know that’s your favorite part.”
He did so and found himself admiring possibly the greatest treasure in the world. He lifted them in his hands as Serena sat there smiling at him.
“I will have sex with you, just like you wanted.” Those where the words Serena had spoken to him before she went and started making out with his old body. He struggled against his bindings, but it was no use. He could watch as the two of them were making out. He felt his penis struggling against his jeans at the sight of them.
Chris penis was smaller than Jack’s, thinner as well. But Serena saw that Jack still appreciated her touching it for him. She started off slowly, using one hand to stroke hand, another than teased his testicles, and she would occasionally smile and give him a kiss.
He was standing at full mast now, such a good boy. She saw in his eyes what he wanted, and so she gave it to him. Pausing for a moment, she stripped herself of her pants and socks, leaving nothing to the imagination. Chris moaned behind them, but neither of them gave any care. If it was even possible, Jack’s penis was even harder than before, with a little bit of precum leaking from the tip.
“I love you.” Serena whispered.
“I love you too.” Jack replied.
Her strokes became faster, Jack began breathing harder. His hands went to her breasts, feeling them up as he approached orgasm. When he came, he arched his back and reflexively squeezed her tits. Then he lay there gasping for breath as Serena approached the book lying on the floor.
“Read this.” She said, handing him the page.
Jack looked over the page before looking over at his old body. “You sure you want me to change?” he asked.
Serena kissed him on the cheeks, “I fell in love because of who you are.” She replied, “And I want to be with the man I love, body and soul.”
He whispered the spell and imagined his body in his mind. He felt a cold chill course through and felt himself getting sleepy. “I think… it’s working.”
“Good.” Serena replied, “Hold still for me.”
Jack was dimly aware of her getting more tape and wrapping it around him naked body, but he hardly cared anymore. He was just so tired.
When he came to, he was no longer bound, and was back in his own body. Serena sat naked beside him, smiling as she had a hand on his shoulder. “What were our plans for today?” she asked.
“You wanted to take me shopping to find some new clothes.” Jack replied, “And you wanted to get more paints for yourself as well. Maybe we might’ve gotten something to eat.”
She hugged him, “I’m glad you’re back, but we might need to take a rain check on the first two things.”
Jack chuckled, and winced. “My arm feels sore.”
“Sorry. Chris didn’t want to cooperate.”
“Where is…”
He saw Chris bound and gagged, struggling to free himself from his imprisonment. He was naked as well and glaring at Serena.
She smirked and walked over to him, taking his balls in hand, “You wanted me to touch you, right? That’s what this is all about?”
She crushed his balls in her hand which only made his struggle more. He tried to cry out but was gagged by a piece of duct tape. She grabbed them harder, twisting it. Jack looked away, not even wanting to imagine the pain Chris was going through. He hated him, and he deserved this and way more, but that didn’t mean Jack wanted to see him go through the pain.
“Don’t you ever come near me or my boyfriend again. Got it?”
She stood up and walked over to Jack, “Sorry you had to see that, but it needed to be done. Anything you want to do?”
“If it’s alright with you, I think I’m another round.”
Serena looked at his pants where his penis had made a huge tent. She giggled, “Sure, whatever you want, baby.” And went down on him.
Chris didn’t even struggle, he knew he was trapped and could only watch as those two made out right in front of him. He only hoped that they would free him when this was over.
Serena took the book with them as they left, telling Jack to get in the car. When he was gone she looked down at Chris, “Hope someone comes by for you. I’m going to take this. I wouldn’t try bothering us again if I was you. I know where you live and…” she tapped the book for emphasis, “I know magic now.”
And with that, she left him there.
1
3.3K
4
0
A device that lets one person possess another arrives at the high school! In the dorm room after dark, the girl’s take turns experimenting with it. In this chapter, Sophie takes over Olivia and shows off her body! The girls decide to play a game with the flute, making bets about what they could do in each other's bodies, but things might get just a little bit out of hand!
“I don’t think we should be playing with that.” said Olivia. As a prefect, she always thought it was her duty to be responsible. Unfortunately, this took the form of telling us not to do anything fun. It’s a shame, because she was really quite kind otherwise.
“Shove it, Olivia!” laughed Ava, playfully. She snatched the package from Evelyn’s hands. “I want to see what it does!”
It was Christmas evening at St Clare’s School For Girls, and Evelyn had just received a parcel from her great Aunt. It had arrived quietly in the evening, separate from all the other presents, and had come with a short note, written in a flowing old-lady script.
“My dear Evelyn, this flute has been in my care for nearly a century. I’ve heard of your troubles this past year, so I loan it to you with the hope you use it wisely. Point the end of the flute at a bully and play a note to change their tune. Do not get carried away with it, girl. ~~ Mildrid”
So it was we were now we huddled in the common room, wondering what it actually did.
“We must be very careful.” warned Evelyn, “My great aunt is perhaps the most unusual woman in our family.”
Ava chucked at that. She thought that Evelyn was the most unusual woman in her family.
“We should hand it in to Professor Tumut”, said Olivia. “She’ll be able to tell us if it’s dangerous.”
“And she’d never give it back!” complained Ava, “Let’s just try playing it first, quickly, see what it does.”
“Who should we point it at?” I asked. “I don’t want to risk something bad happening to me.”
“Try it on me then!” said Ava, opening the box and handing the flute to me. “Don’t be a wuss, Sophie!”
I hesitantly took the cold brass instrument. “Um, I don’t know. Maybe Evelyn should be the first one to use it?”
I glanced at her, but she shook her head. She was as worried as I was.
“What about Charlotte?”
I looked at the ditsy girl sitting to my left.
“Me?” said Charlotte “But I don’t know how to play the flute.”
“I don’t think you need to know how.” I said “I think you can just blow across it?”
“Oh, okay.” said Charlotte, unfazed. She was pretty used to us telling her answers. Barely passing her classes, she was quite different to the rest of us. I mean, Ava failed plenty too, but that was just because she didn’t try.
Charlotte took the flute and raised it to her lips.
“Point it at Ava first!” I said nervously. Whatever this thing was going to do, I didn’t want it doing it to me.
“Oh, right, okay.”
She turned a bit, pointing the end at Ava, who grinned.
“Fire away!” laughed Ava and threw her hands in the air.
Charlotte blew and a soft, airy note sounded… then she slumped forward, unconscious.
“Oh no!” shrieked Olivia “What do we do!? She’s hurt!”
Evelyn, however, reached out and gently brushed Charlotte's lips. “She’s still breathing.” she said. “I wonder what happened? Did you feel anything, Ava?”
We turned to look at Ava, and found her mouth wide with shock. She was looking at her hands like she’d never seen them before, wiggling them in front of her eyes. I tapped her on the shoulder.
“Oh! Hi!” she said, her voice strangely bright. “Um, this is weird!”
“What happened?” Olivia whispered.
“Well, um, when I blew into the pipe, I guess it put me into Ava’s body?” said Ava, scrunching up her face. She reached down and squeezed her breasts. “It feels really weird.”
“Oh, you’re Charlotte?” said Evelyn, as if this was as normal as a stroll down to the kitchens. “Do you know what happened to Ava?”
Charlotte shook Ava’s head. “Noooo, I can’t feel her or anything.” then she giggled and patted herself down “Or can I?”
“Ha ha”, I said, “Can you get back to your own body?”
Charlotte scrunched up Ava’s face again as if straining. “Oh no! Does that mean I’m stuck?” she suddenly looked very worried. “I don’t think I want to be Ava! She’s too short!”
Olivia picked up the flute and pushed it into Charlotte's new hands. “Try blowing it again. Point it back into your body.”
Charlotte did so, and a moment later her body sat up again, giggling.
“Ooooh, that was fun!”.
Ava, meanwhile, just blinked. “What happened!? Did it knock me out?”
“Charlotte took over your body.” I said, “I think this is a kind of possession flute.”
“Oh my god!” said Ava, grinning. She felt herself up. “What did she do? I can’t remember a thing!”
“She was only in you for a minute.” said Olivia, biting her lip and squeezing her legs together. “And now that we know what this does, we should definitely hand it in to Professor Tumut.”
“Are you kidding?!” shouted Ava “I’ve got to try it! Who’s turn is it to be possessed next?”
She looked at each of us, her ratty face beaming with excitement.
“Come on guys! It’s easy! You just wake up a minute later, no harm done!”
I shivered. What would Ava do inside my body? She didn’t have much of a filter in her own -- she’d probably make me run around the common room singing or something.
“I’ll give it a go.” said Evelyn “But I do want a turn after. I think whoever gets possessed should be allowed to choose who they possess next.”
Ava looked around at us, pleading. “What do you say, girls?”
Olivia bit her lip. I could tell she was curious... and since there hadn’t been any harm…
“Very well” said Olivia “As long as Ava uses her turn on Evelyn.”
I shivered slightly, wondering what it would be like inside Olivia’s body. I’d get a turn in either her or Charlotte, right? That could be really fun.
“I’m in too.” I said, swallowing nervously.
“I’ve already had a turn!” chirped Charlotte.
Ava grinned again and wasted no time pointing the flute at Evelyn.
“Please don’t do anything weird!” said Evelyn.
Ava blew an ugly note and her body slumped forward. A second later, her trademark grin grew on Evelyn’s innocent face.
“Wow!” said Evelyn’s voice. Ava’s sharp way of speaking sounded very odd coming from Evelyn’s floaty and soft register. It was like she was a whole other person.
Evelyn’s body suddenly stood up.
“Wow!” she said again. “I’m so tall!”
Ava made Evelyn jump up and down, laughing as Evelyn’s bust wobbled in a way Ava’s never could.
“This is amazing!”
“Take it easy, Ava.” said Olivia, “That’s still Evelyn’s body.”
Ava stepped over to her own sleeping body and dug through the pockets of her robes.
“I can’t feel my old body at all!” she said. She grabbed one of her own small boobs in Evelyn’s hand and laughed. “Haha, look everyone, Evelyn’s feeling me up!”
Olivia’s eyes went wide and she glanced around the common room to see if anyone was watching. Luckily it was pretty deserted because of Christmas.
“Stop it!” hissed Olivia, “That’s…”
“What?” said Ava, Evelyn’s voice sounding smug. “It’s my own body! Who says I can’t touch it!”
A naughty look flashed across Evelyn’s innocent face, then Ava bent down and kissed herself on the lips. I felt a strange sensation grow between my legs.
“Ava!”
“Kidding! Kidding!” she said, “I actually only wanted my mirror.”
She pulled out a small pocket mirror and let her old body flop back onto the couch. Looking at her reflection, Ava tried moving Evelyn’s face into all sorts of expressions. Usually Evelyn was very gentle and quiet, she never made faces, but now…
“Oh man! She looks so funny when she frowns!”
Ava turned and made an exaggerated frowning face at me and Olivia.
“Hey, I didn’t get to do any of that stuff when I was you!” said Charlotte. “I want another turn!”
“After me!” I said.
“I think that’s enough Ava.” declared Olivia “Evelyn shouldn’t miss more than a minute or two.”
Ava pouted and stuck Evelyn’s finger up at Olivia, but went back to her seat. I chuckled -- it was really weird seeing Evelyn act like this.
I watched closely this time, wanting to see what happened to Evelyn’s body as she came back to awareness. Ava took the flute and aimed it at her own body, then she stuck her finger up at Olivia again and blew.
It was instant, one moment Evelyn’s face was frowning, then it relaxed and glanced around. Evelyn blushed to find the gesture she was making at Olivia and quickly dropped her hand back into her lap.
“Wow.” she said quietly. “That really was instant.” Then she smiled. satisfied.
“Did you have fun, Ava? I’m glad you got to see what it was like to have my body.”
“She had a lot of fun!” laughed Charlotte.
Ava meanwhile was pushing herself back up, rubbing her shoulder. “I shouldn’t have let myself fall like that.” she said “I think I must have clipped the armrest or something. Owww.”
I laughed at her.
“Serves you right.”
She stuck her tongue out at me.
“So is it my turn now?” Evelyn asked, the dreamy girl surprisingly focused. She was keen.
Olivia sighed and nodded. I wonder who Evelyn would choose -- Charlotte may be kind of dumb, but her body was like a exaggerated version of Evelyn -- a bit taller, blonder, and bustier. On the other hand, Olivia’s more stern and solid figure might appeal to Evelyn. I smiled at the idea of the responsible and focused girl being controlled by somebody so airy and dream-like.
Evelyn picked up the flute and smiled at me.
“Are you ready, Sophie?”
What?
She raised the flute to her lips and blushed. “It is okay if I have a turn as you?”
I shut my open mouth and steadied myself. That’s okay, I thought, just means I get to definitely pick Olivia.
I nodded at Evelyn and watched her blow a note.
______
A second later I awoke to find myself cuddling with Ava on the other couch. It was like no time had passed at all -- just suddenly my body was in a different position. Evelyn had kicked by slippers off and loosened my tie, I noticed, and my right hand was on Ava’s--
I yelped and jerked my hand back. I stared accusingly at Evelyn -- I hadn’t expected anything like that from her.
“I made her do it.” said Ava, grinning. “And you think I got touchy when I was inside her.”
I gasped.
“It was nothing like that.” said Olivia, quickly. “They just played a prank at the end.”
Charlotte giggled. “And she flashed your boobs in the middle.”
“Evelyn!” I said, shocked.
Evelyn shrunk down her seat a bit. “I knew you wouldn’t mind, really. We’ve compared our boobs before. Besides, it was like it was my body.” She smiled shyly at me. Grrr.
I huffed a little and redid my tie. I didn’t really mind, but it still felt a bit… odd? I imagined my body standing up and flashing Olivia without me there. I tried to get it through my head. That had just happened -- I had stood up and flashed everybody. But I also had been asleep… I glanced down at my body. Nothing had changed about it, yet for a minute or two it hadn’t been mine at all.
I looked up at the others and raised the flute. Conveniently, it was already in my hand from when Evelyn had blown back into herself.
“Fine then.” I said. “You’re turn, Olivia.”
Olivia went red and shuffled in her seat. She squeezed her legs together again and shut her eyes tight.
“Very well.” she said, biting her lip. “Have fun…”
I pointed the flute at Olivia and blew. A kind of tearing sensation came over me, like my very soul was being ripped out of my body. Then…
Foonk!
I landed in Olivia’s body. It didn’t feel like I’d moved anywhere, but my whole perspective had suddenly shifted.
“Holy hell…” I whispered, hearing Olivia’s innocent voice coming out of my lips. Strangely, I felt a little bit horny. Had she--?
“Soooooooo, what’s it like?” said Ava, grinning mischievously.
“It’s-”
I caught up again. It felt really weird to talk out of somebody else's mouth.
“It’s nice?”
I patted myself down, feeling Olivia’s body through her thick jumper. I was really surprised to find how much bigger I was in the chest.
“Well, hurry up!” said Ava, “Show us the goods!”
Charlotte chuckled, and Evelyn blushed. “It’s only fair”, she said.
“Fair would be if I made you flash everybody!”
I straightened up and put on my best Olivia impression, exaggerating her prim way of speaking to a comical level.
“This body must remain prim and proper at all times, otherwise I will tell the teacher that you aaall deserve a detention.”
Ava guffawed. I continued.
“I will serve the detention too, of course, to make sure none of you are having fun.”
I pointed a mockingly stern finger at Ava, who was in stitches laughing on the cough. I made Olivia wiggle it back and forth in an exaggerated way.
“Do you find this funny?!” I chided her. “You just WAIT until the headmaster hears of this!”
“Olivia?” an innocent voice said.
I froze. Ava’s laughter cut off instantly.
I looked up to see one of the other girl’s making her way down from the bedding area. “Is everything okay? I heard you shouting.”
“Everything’s-fine-you-can-go-back-to-bed-now” I let out in a rush, Olivia’s voice strangely high pitched. “I was just playing a game!”
The girl frowned at me, confused. I couldn’t remember her name, but I think she was a friend of Olivia’s.
“Oh… okay then.” she frowned again. “Please don’t make too much noise. I wouldn’t have thought I’d have to ask you that, Olivia.”
“Right, no, thanks, sorry!” I said in a rush. Ahh, this was not a good Olivia impression. Thankfully, the girl shuffled back off to bed.
“It was weird seeing Olivia get flustered like that.” said Everlyn, thoughtfully. “Normally she’s so in control, but you’re-”
“Yeah thanks”, I cut her off. “That was close.”
“That was brilliant!” said Ava, “She had no idea that you’re not Olivia!”
“Well, obviously.” I said, “Nobody knows about the flute.”
“This is amazing. I think we should make this a game.” Ava continued, ignoring me. “I bet you two hobnobs that you could get through all of potions tomorrow without anybody realising.”
“I can’t stay in Olivia all that time!”
“Actually, maybe you should get out of her now, it’s been a few minutes.” said Evelyn.
I fixed Ava with one of Olivia’s piercing glares -- only half joking -- and then blew myself back into my sleeping body. It felt a little uncomfortable from lying on its face all that time.
Olivia woke up instantly and glanced around, confused. She felt herself up and frowned. “I feel completely normal.” she said, almost sounding… disappointed?
“Ava wanted me to stay in you till tomorrow.” I said accusingly. Olivia fixed Ava with the exact same glare I’d made her give a second ago.
“Noooooooo.” said Ava, “I bet that Sophie could pretend to be you all through potions without anybody noticing. It’s different.”
Olivia didn’t miss a beat. “Well I can’t miss potions, so that’s out.”
Charlotte suddenly chimed up, out of the blue. “I bet I could do the splits in Everlyn’s body.” she said.
We all turned to look at her. Where had that come from?
“See, it’s a game!” said Ava. “Somebody makes a bet. If they win, they get to take over the loser’s body for a bit. If they lose, the loser gets to take over their body.”
“And my body is just used to decide the bet?” said Evelyn.
“Yes! Well, whoever’s body is needed for a particular bet, I mean.”
“I don’t like this.” said Olivia, predictably. Then she blushed. “And I don’t think you could do the splits in Evelyn’s body, Charlotte.”
“Wait, are you taking the bet?” I asked, surprised. “You know that means Charlotte gets to control you for a bit if she wins?”
“I know.” siad Olivia, quietly.
“Okay then!” said Ava, grinning. She threw the flute over to Charlotte. “Go for it, girl!”
Charlotte smiled confidently and pointed the flute at Evelyn, who shrugged. She seemed really unfazed by this whole ‘body possession’ thing.
A moment later and Everlyn’s body was doing practice stretches, while Charlotte's body lay collapsed onto its side.
“Ugh!” Evelyn’s (usually soft) voice grunted “What the hell, I can barely move my arms!”
I watched as Charlotte tried to contort Evelyn’s body into a pretzel, something that had apparently been easy for her in her own body.
“On to the splits.” said Olivia smugly.
Charlotte stood Evelyn’s little body up, hands high in the air. She actually looked more graceful - and solid - than I’d ever seen Evelyn look.
It wasn’t enough though, Charlotte tried to bend down, forcing Evelyn’s chest forward as she crab walked the legs out sideways, but she barely made it halfway into a split before getting stuck.
“COME ON!” shouted Evelyn’s voice. Charlotte tried to force her legs wider, pulsing dangerously as she thrust towards the ground. “ARRRGH.”
Ava kicked her and Charlotte sprawled back onto the floor, Evelyn’s body flopping unceremoniously.
“Not fair!” she grumbled, punching herself in the thigh.
“Back in your body now!” said Olivia, holding out the flute. Charlotte begrudgingly took it and blew at her own sleeping form. The instant she did, Evelyn’s face crinkled with pain.
“Owww, what did you put my body through?”
Evelyn looked down at herself, gingerly rubbing the spot on her thigh where Charlotte had punched her.
Punched her with that same hand, I thought.
Charlotte just scowled as Olivia reached over and plucked the flute out of Evelyn’s hand and took her over. Olivia’s body collapsed and Charlotte grinned.
“It was my turn anyway.” she said, Olivia’s prim way of speaking echoing weirdly with Charlotte’s voice. I noticed Olivia paused several times in the process of feeling herself up, spending an inordinate amount of time rubbing Charlotte’s legs.
“Hey, I bet I could do the splits now!” said Olivia. She sprung up in Charlotte’s body, energetically. “Wow, she’s so fit!”
Olivia easily slid Charlotte’s legs out on the floor to either side. She grinned as she wiggled her toes. She also seemed to be grating Charlotte’s hips slightly on the floor, though I must have been imagining it.
“This is so easy! No wonder Charlotte thought she could do it as Evelyn!”
“Yeah, yeah.” said Ava. “Next bet. I bet nobody would be able to tell I’m not Sophie”
Me?
“Hey wait what?” I said.
“You heard me.” said Ava, “Nobody will be able to tell that I’m not you. I’m great at impressions, watch.”Ava screwed up her face and made her voice comically flat.
“Yeah guys I dunno.” she said in a mocking imitation of me. “Yeah that’s pretty good guys. I don’t know.”
“You already said that one.” said Evelyn.
“That’s because she doesn’t say anything else!” Ava said, gesturing at me.
“Rude!” I said, only half pretending to be annoyed. “Anyway you don’t get to possess me because nobody will take the bet and risk getting possessed by you!”
Ava frowned. “Why wouldn’t anybody want to be possessed by me?”
“Because you’ll make them do something crazy!”
“Yeah, but it will be funny!”
I sighed.
“I’ll take the bet.” said Olivia from inside Charlotte’s body, still doing the splits on the ground. “But only if I don’t have to leave Charlotte's body first.”
“Wait, does that mean- ?” I started, but Ava cut me off.
“Boo-yeah! Give me that flute!” she snatched the flute from Olivia’s body’s limp hands and aimed it at me.
“Hold on!!” I shouted quickly. “Rules! We need rules!”
“I’ll take your body and go chat with Steph and that over there.” said Ava, gesturing across the common room to where the only other group sat playing chess. “If they don’t ask if I’m really Ava, I win.”
“No!” said Olivia sharply. “Of course they won’t ask if you’re Ava. If they so much as say “Are you feeling okay, Sophie?” or suspect something is wrong in any way, then I win this bet. Evelyn makes the final decision.”
“Fine” said Ava. “Ready, Sophie?”
I stared down the barrel of the flute and gulped. Ava blew into it and-
I was standing on my tippy toes.
What the hell? Going from lounging about to standing in an instant was weird. My clothes felt a bit ruffled, and my right arm was a bit sore for some reason, but otherwise I felt completely normal.
“Woah.”
I noticed I suddenly felt really sleepy, as if I’d stayed up waaaay past my bedtime. I was still in the common room, fortunately, but the candles had burned more than halfway down. I frowned. Ava had stayed in me much longer than I’d meant her too.
I glanced around the room, letting the hand holding the flute drop to my side. It was basically empty, and a candle flickering up the stairs to the bedrooms signalled that somebody had just left. Evelyn was dozed off on one of the lounges, and Olivia’s body was still slumped over where I’d last seen it. Was she still inside Charlotte then?
In front of me, Ava stretched and grinned. “Hey, I’m not too sore this time!”
“What happened? How long did you stay inside me?” I cringed “And what did you make me do?”
“Only an hour or two.” said Ava, yawning. “I won the bet, by the way. Nobody could tell I wasn’t you.”
It was hard not to feel a little bit hurt by that. Ava patted me on the shoulder lazily as she headed up to bed.
“You can beat me in an arm wrestle, by the way.”
“What? How could you know that?”
Ava just giggled and wandered upstairs.
________
Ava had apparently worn me out, as well as kept me up past my bedtime, so it was with a bleary shuffle that I made my way down to breakfast late the next morning
I didn’t look nearly as out of sorts as Charlotte, however. She stumbled in about 10 minutes after me, red eyed and frazzled.
“What the hell happened last night?” she asked, as she took the spot beside me. “I don’t remember a thing after bloody Evelyn couldn’t do the splits.”
“I missed most of it as well.” I told her.
She raised an eyebrow at me.
“Ava” I said, gesturing at myself. Charlotte let out a snort.
“I would have thought Olivia would have been better, but apparently…” she trailed off, obviously too tired to get her thoughts into words. “Where is she this morning anyway?”
Olivia, it turned out, was right behind us. She leaned over Charlotte and me, wearing an uncharacteristic smirk.
“Mornin’” Olivia chirped. “Have fun last night, Charlotte?”
“I can’t believe you possessed me all night, Liv. Not cool.”
Olivia chuckled and threw back her hair. “Just having fun, you know! Gotta let my hair down every now and again!”
“Bitch” Charlotte muttered, turning back to her cereal. Olivia grinned and messed up her hair.
“It’s so tight that who knows how wild it can get when I let it go?”
Olivia winked at me, and it clicked.
“Ava?” I asked.
Olivia grinned wider. “Got it in one. If only you had been there for the bet last night!”
“Were you…”
“No, I only took over Olivia about two minutes ago. That was all her in Charlotte last night! I caught her trying to sneak out of the Great Hall when she spotted you guys and thought, since I had won that bet, I’d better bring her over.”
Charlotte smiled darkly.
“Make her pick her nose.”
Ava obliged.
“And now stand on one leg.”
Ava did, wobbling slightly.
“Now jump on the table and do that again.”
Ava gave her a look.
“This just feels like I’m the one being humiliated! Let me jump out of her afterwards.”
She pulled the flute out from somewhere inside Olivia’s robes.
“But where’s your body?” I asked.
“Last night we discovered you don’t need to go back to your own body.” said Ava. “I can just blow right into the next person and Olivia will wake up like normal.”
“How did you work that out?” I asked, confused.
Ava ignored me. She made Olivia stand up straight as an arrow, head held high in the air like a prince entering a ball. Then she leapt up onto the breakfast table, raised a finger high into the air, and shoved it into her own nose.
People started to turn around and look at the commotion. I heard whispers of disbelief. Olivia had apparently gone mental.
“Hey, wait a minute! You got to possess Olivia because she bet against you! Who are you going to bet with now?”
Ava crinkled Olivia’s face as she wobbled on the table, a finger in her nose.
“I bet that you can’t make Sophie… I dunno… take off her shoes.”
“Deal accepted” smirked Ava, and raised the flute towards me.
Dammit.
An instant later I was staring down at my school shoes, which had apparently teleported to where my breakfast had been a moment before. I wiggled my toes and found that, yes indeed, Ava had managed to make me take them off. Very impressive.
Next to me, Charlotte giggled like mad. “Your face!!” she laughed, pointing. “You look so resigned! Ha!”
So Ava had ‘won’ that bet too then.
“Come on.” Ava said standing up. “Let’s go find my body.”
“But I haven’t eaten yet!” I grumbled.
“I ate it for you!” laughed Ava, “Come on, Charlotte’s exhausted and I don’t want to stay in her a moment longer than I have to.”
“I don’t think we should be playing with that.” said Olivia. As a prefect, she always thought it was her duty to be responsible. Unfortunately, this took the form of telling us not to do anything fun. It’s a shame, because she was really quite kind otherwise.
“Shove it, Olivia!” laughed Ava, playfully. She snatched the package from Evelyn’s hands. “I want to see what it does!”
It was Christmas evening at St Clare’s School For Girls, and Evelyn had just received a parcel from her great Aunt. It had arrived quietly in the evening, separate from all the other presents, and had come with a short note, written in a flowing old-lady script.
“My dear Evelyn, this flute has been in my care for nearly a century. I’ve heard of your troubles this past year, so I loan it to you with the hope you use it wisely. Point the end of the flute at a bully and play a note to change their tune. Do not get carried away with it, girl. ~~ Mildrid”
So it was we were now we huddled in the common room, wondering what it actually did.
“We must be very careful.” warned Evelyn, “My great aunt is perhaps the most unusual woman in our family.”
Ava chucked at that. She thought that Evelyn was the most unusual woman in her family.
“We should hand it in to Professor Tumut”, said Olivia. “She’ll be able to tell us if it’s dangerous.”
“And she’d never give it back!” complained Ava, “Let’s just try playing it first, quickly, see what it does.”
“Who should we point it at?” I asked. “I don’t want to risk something bad happening to me.”
“Try it on me then!” said Ava, opening the box and handing the flute to me. “Don’t be a wuss, Sophie!”
I hesitantly took the cold brass instrument. “Um, I don’t know. Maybe Evelyn should be the first one to use it?”
I glanced at her, but she shook her head. She was as worried as I was.
“What about Charlotte?”
I looked at the ditsy girl sitting to my left.
“Me?” said Charlotte “But I don’t know how to play the flute.”
“I don’t think you need to know how.” I said “I think you can just blow across it?”
“Oh, okay.” said Charlotte, unfazed. She was pretty used to us telling her answers. Barely passing her classes, she was quite different to the rest of us. I mean, Ava failed plenty too, but that was just because she didn’t try.
Charlotte took the flute and raised it to her lips.
“Point it at Ava first!” I said nervously. Whatever this thing was going to do, I didn’t want it doing it to me.
“Oh, right, okay.”
She turned a bit, pointing the end at Ava, who grinned.
“Fire away!” laughed Ava and threw her hands in the air.
Charlotte blew and a soft, airy note sounded… then she slumped forward, unconscious.
“Oh no!” shrieked Olivia “What do we do!? She’s hurt!”
Evelyn, however, reached out and gently brushed Charlotte's lips. “She’s still breathing.” she said. “I wonder what happened? Did you feel anything, Ava?”
We turned to look at Ava, and found her mouth wide with shock. She was looking at her hands like she’d never seen them before, wiggling them in front of her eyes. I tapped her on the shoulder.
“Oh! Hi!” she said, her voice strangely bright. “Um, this is weird!”
“What happened?” Olivia whispered.
“Well, um, when I blew into the pipe, I guess it put me into Ava’s body?” said Ava, scrunching up her face. She reached down and squeezed her breasts. “It feels really weird.”
“Oh, you’re Charlotte?” said Evelyn, as if this was as normal as a stroll down to the kitchens. “Do you know what happened to Ava?”
Charlotte shook Ava’s head. “Noooo, I can’t feel her or anything.” then she giggled and patted herself down “Or can I?”
“Ha ha”, I said, “Can you get back to your own body?”
Charlotte scrunched up Ava’s face again as if straining. “Oh no! Does that mean I’m stuck?” she suddenly looked very worried. “I don’t think I want to be Ava! She’s too short!”
Olivia picked up the flute and pushed it into Charlotte's new hands. “Try blowing it again. Point it back into your body.”
Charlotte did so, and a moment later her body sat up again, giggling.
“Ooooh, that was fun!”.
Ava, meanwhile, just blinked. “What happened!? Did it knock me out?”
“Charlotte took over your body.” I said, “I think this is a kind of possession flute.”
“Oh my god!” said Ava, grinning. She felt herself up. “What did she do? I can’t remember a thing!”
“She was only in you for a minute.” said Olivia, biting her lip and squeezing her legs together. “And now that we know what this does, we should definitely hand it in to Professor Tumut.”
“Are you kidding?!” shouted Ava “I’ve got to try it! Who’s turn is it to be possessed next?”
She looked at each of us, her ratty face beaming with excitement.
“Come on guys! It’s easy! You just wake up a minute later, no harm done!”
I shivered. What would Ava do inside my body? She didn’t have much of a filter in her own -- she’d probably make me run around the common room singing or something.
“I’ll give it a go.” said Evelyn “But I do want a turn after. I think whoever gets possessed should be allowed to choose who they possess next.”
Ava looked around at us, pleading. “What do you say, girls?”
Olivia bit her lip. I could tell she was curious... and since there hadn’t been any harm…
“Very well” said Olivia “As long as Ava uses her turn on Evelyn.”
I shivered slightly, wondering what it would be like inside Olivia’s body. I’d get a turn in either her or Charlotte, right? That could be really fun.
“I’m in too.” I said, swallowing nervously.
“I’ve already had a turn!” chirped Charlotte.
Ava grinned again and wasted no time pointing the flute at Evelyn.
“Please don’t do anything weird!” said Evelyn.
Ava blew an ugly note and her body slumped forward. A second later, her trademark grin grew on Evelyn’s innocent face.
“Wow!” said Evelyn’s voice. Ava’s sharp way of speaking sounded very odd coming from Evelyn’s floaty and soft register. It was like she was a whole other person.
Evelyn’s body suddenly stood up.
“Wow!” she said again. “I’m so tall!”
Ava made Evelyn jump up and down, laughing as Evelyn’s bust wobbled in a way Ava’s never could.
“This is amazing!”
“Take it easy, Ava.” said Olivia, “That’s still Evelyn’s body.”
Ava stepped over to her own sleeping body and dug through the pockets of her robes.
“I can’t feel my old body at all!” she said. She grabbed one of her own small boobs in Evelyn’s hand and laughed. “Haha, look everyone, Evelyn’s feeling me up!”
Olivia’s eyes went wide and she glanced around the common room to see if anyone was watching. Luckily it was pretty deserted because of Christmas.
“Stop it!” hissed Olivia, “That’s…”
“What?” said Ava, Evelyn’s voice sounding smug. “It’s my own body! Who says I can’t touch it!”
A naughty look flashed across Evelyn’s innocent face, then Ava bent down and kissed herself on the lips. I felt a strange sensation grow between my legs.
“Ava!”
“Kidding! Kidding!” she said, “I actually only wanted my mirror.”
She pulled out a small pocket mirror and let her old body flop back onto the couch. Looking at her reflection, Ava tried moving Evelyn’s face into all sorts of expressions. Usually Evelyn was very gentle and quiet, she never made faces, but now…
“Oh man! She looks so funny when she frowns!”
Ava turned and made an exaggerated frowning face at me and Olivia.
“Hey, I didn’t get to do any of that stuff when I was you!” said Charlotte. “I want another turn!”
“After me!” I said.
“I think that’s enough Ava.” declared Olivia “Evelyn shouldn’t miss more than a minute or two.”
Ava pouted and stuck Evelyn’s finger up at Olivia, but went back to her seat. I chuckled -- it was really weird seeing Evelyn act like this.
I watched closely this time, wanting to see what happened to Evelyn’s body as she came back to awareness. Ava took the flute and aimed it at her own body, then she stuck her finger up at Olivia again and blew.
It was instant, one moment Evelyn’s face was frowning, then it relaxed and glanced around. Evelyn blushed to find the gesture she was making at Olivia and quickly dropped her hand back into her lap.
“Wow.” she said quietly. “That really was instant.” Then she smiled. satisfied.
“Did you have fun, Ava? I’m glad you got to see what it was like to have my body.”
“She had a lot of fun!” laughed Charlotte.
Ava meanwhile was pushing herself back up, rubbing her shoulder. “I shouldn’t have let myself fall like that.” she said “I think I must have clipped the armrest or something. Owww.”
I laughed at her.
“Serves you right.”
She stuck her tongue out at me.
“So is it my turn now?” Evelyn asked, the dreamy girl surprisingly focused. She was keen.
Olivia sighed and nodded. I wonder who Evelyn would choose -- Charlotte may be kind of dumb, but her body was like a exaggerated version of Evelyn -- a bit taller, blonder, and bustier. On the other hand, Olivia’s more stern and solid figure might appeal to Evelyn. I smiled at the idea of the responsible and focused girl being controlled by somebody so airy and dream-like.
Evelyn picked up the flute and smiled at me.
“Are you ready, Sophie?”
What?
She raised the flute to her lips and blushed. “It is okay if I have a turn as you?”
I shut my open mouth and steadied myself. That’s okay, I thought, just means I get to definitely pick Olivia.
I nodded at Evelyn and watched her blow a note.
______
A second later I awoke to find myself cuddling with Ava on the other couch. It was like no time had passed at all -- just suddenly my body was in a different position. Evelyn had kicked by slippers off and loosened my tie, I noticed, and my right hand was on Ava’s--
I yelped and jerked my hand back. I stared accusingly at Evelyn -- I hadn’t expected anything like that from her.
“I made her do it.” said Ava, grinning. “And you think I got touchy when I was inside her.”
I gasped.
“It was nothing like that.” said Olivia, quickly. “They just played a prank at the end.”
Charlotte giggled. “And she flashed your boobs in the middle.”
“Evelyn!” I said, shocked.
Evelyn shrunk down her seat a bit. “I knew you wouldn’t mind, really. We’ve compared our boobs before. Besides, it was like it was my body.” She smiled shyly at me. Grrr.
I huffed a little and redid my tie. I didn’t really mind, but it still felt a bit… odd? I imagined my body standing up and flashing Olivia without me there. I tried to get it through my head. That had just happened -- I had stood up and flashed everybody. But I also had been asleep… I glanced down at my body. Nothing had changed about it, yet for a minute or two it hadn’t been mine at all.
I looked up at the others and raised the flute. Conveniently, it was already in my hand from when Evelyn had blown back into herself.
“Fine then.” I said. “You’re turn, Olivia.”
Olivia went red and shuffled in her seat. She squeezed her legs together again and shut her eyes tight.
“Very well.” she said, biting her lip. “Have fun…”
I pointed the flute at Olivia and blew. A kind of tearing sensation came over me, like my very soul was being ripped out of my body. Then…
Foonk!
I landed in Olivia’s body. It didn’t feel like I’d moved anywhere, but my whole perspective had suddenly shifted.
“Holy hell…” I whispered, hearing Olivia’s innocent voice coming out of my lips. Strangely, I felt a little bit horny. Had she--?
“Soooooooo, what’s it like?” said Ava, grinning mischievously.
“It’s-”
I caught up again. It felt really weird to talk out of somebody else's mouth.
“It’s nice?”
I patted myself down, feeling Olivia’s body through her thick jumper. I was really surprised to find how much bigger I was in the chest.
“Well, hurry up!” said Ava, “Show us the goods!”
Charlotte chuckled, and Evelyn blushed. “It’s only fair”, she said.
“Fair would be if I made you flash everybody!”
I straightened up and put on my best Olivia impression, exaggerating her prim way of speaking to a comical level.
“This body must remain prim and proper at all times, otherwise I will tell the teacher that you aaall deserve a detention.”
Ava guffawed. I continued.
“I will serve the detention too, of course, to make sure none of you are having fun.”
I pointed a mockingly stern finger at Ava, who was in stitches laughing on the cough. I made Olivia wiggle it back and forth in an exaggerated way.
“Do you find this funny?!” I chided her. “You just WAIT until the headmaster hears of this!”
“Olivia?” an innocent voice said.
I froze. Ava’s laughter cut off instantly.
I looked up to see one of the other girl’s making her way down from the bedding area. “Is everything okay? I heard you shouting.”
“Everything’s-fine-you-can-go-back-to-bed-now” I let out in a rush, Olivia’s voice strangely high pitched. “I was just playing a game!”
The girl frowned at me, confused. I couldn’t remember her name, but I think she was a friend of Olivia’s.
“Oh… okay then.” she frowned again. “Please don’t make too much noise. I wouldn’t have thought I’d have to ask you that, Olivia.”
“Right, no, thanks, sorry!” I said in a rush. Ahh, this was not a good Olivia impression. Thankfully, the girl shuffled back off to bed.
“It was weird seeing Olivia get flustered like that.” said Everlyn, thoughtfully. “Normally she’s so in control, but you’re-”
“Yeah thanks”, I cut her off. “That was close.”
“That was brilliant!” said Ava, “She had no idea that you’re not Olivia!”
“Well, obviously.” I said, “Nobody knows about the flute.”
“This is amazing. I think we should make this a game.” Ava continued, ignoring me. “I bet you two hobnobs that you could get through all of potions tomorrow without anybody realising.”
“I can’t stay in Olivia all that time!”
“Actually, maybe you should get out of her now, it’s been a few minutes.” said Evelyn.
I fixed Ava with one of Olivia’s piercing glares -- only half joking -- and then blew myself back into my sleeping body. It felt a little uncomfortable from lying on its face all that time.
Olivia woke up instantly and glanced around, confused. She felt herself up and frowned. “I feel completely normal.” she said, almost sounding… disappointed?
“Ava wanted me to stay in you till tomorrow.” I said accusingly. Olivia fixed Ava with the exact same glare I’d made her give a second ago.
“Noooooooo.” said Ava, “I bet that Sophie could pretend to be you all through potions without anybody noticing. It’s different.”
Olivia didn’t miss a beat. “Well I can’t miss potions, so that’s out.”
Charlotte suddenly chimed up, out of the blue. “I bet I could do the splits in Everlyn’s body.” she said.
We all turned to look at her. Where had that come from?
“See, it’s a game!” said Ava. “Somebody makes a bet. If they win, they get to take over the loser’s body for a bit. If they lose, the loser gets to take over their body.”
“And my body is just used to decide the bet?” said Evelyn.
“Yes! Well, whoever’s body is needed for a particular bet, I mean.”
“I don’t like this.” said Olivia, predictably. Then she blushed. “And I don’t think you could do the splits in Evelyn’s body, Charlotte.”
“Wait, are you taking the bet?” I asked, surprised. “You know that means Charlotte gets to control you for a bit if she wins?”
“I know.” siad Olivia, quietly.
“Okay then!” said Ava, grinning. She threw the flute over to Charlotte. “Go for it, girl!”
Charlotte smiled confidently and pointed the flute at Evelyn, who shrugged. She seemed really unfazed by this whole ‘body possession’ thing.
A moment later and Everlyn’s body was doing practice stretches, while Charlotte's body lay collapsed onto its side.
“Ugh!” Evelyn’s (usually soft) voice grunted “What the hell, I can barely move my arms!”
I watched as Charlotte tried to contort Evelyn’s body into a pretzel, something that had apparently been easy for her in her own body.
“On to the splits.” said Olivia smugly.
Charlotte stood Evelyn’s little body up, hands high in the air. She actually looked more graceful - and solid - than I’d ever seen Evelyn look.
It wasn’t enough though, Charlotte tried to bend down, forcing Evelyn’s chest forward as she crab walked the legs out sideways, but she barely made it halfway into a split before getting stuck.
“COME ON!” shouted Evelyn’s voice. Charlotte tried to force her legs wider, pulsing dangerously as she thrust towards the ground. “ARRRGH.”
Ava kicked her and Charlotte sprawled back onto the floor, Evelyn’s body flopping unceremoniously.
“Not fair!” she grumbled, punching herself in the thigh.
“Back in your body now!” said Olivia, holding out the flute. Charlotte begrudgingly took it and blew at her own sleeping form. The instant she did, Evelyn’s face crinkled with pain.
“Owww, what did you put my body through?”
Evelyn looked down at herself, gingerly rubbing the spot on her thigh where Charlotte had punched her.
Punched her with that same hand, I thought.
Charlotte just scowled as Olivia reached over and plucked the flute out of Evelyn’s hand and took her over. Olivia’s body collapsed and Charlotte grinned.
“It was my turn anyway.” she said, Olivia’s prim way of speaking echoing weirdly with Charlotte’s voice. I noticed Olivia paused several times in the process of feeling herself up, spending an inordinate amount of time rubbing Charlotte’s legs.
“Hey, I bet I could do the splits now!” said Olivia. She sprung up in Charlotte’s body, energetically. “Wow, she’s so fit!”
Olivia easily slid Charlotte’s legs out on the floor to either side. She grinned as she wiggled her toes. She also seemed to be grating Charlotte’s hips slightly on the floor, though I must have been imagining it.
“This is so easy! No wonder Charlotte thought she could do it as Evelyn!”
“Yeah, yeah.” said Ava. “Next bet. I bet nobody would be able to tell I’m not Sophie”
Me?
“Hey wait what?” I said.
“You heard me.” said Ava, “Nobody will be able to tell that I’m not you. I’m great at impressions, watch.”Ava screwed up her face and made her voice comically flat.
“Yeah guys I dunno.” she said in a mocking imitation of me. “Yeah that’s pretty good guys. I don’t know.”
“You already said that one.” said Evelyn.
“That’s because she doesn’t say anything else!” Ava said, gesturing at me.
“Rude!” I said, only half pretending to be annoyed. “Anyway you don’t get to possess me because nobody will take the bet and risk getting possessed by you!”
Ava frowned. “Why wouldn’t anybody want to be possessed by me?”
“Because you’ll make them do something crazy!”
“Yeah, but it will be funny!”
I sighed.
“I’ll take the bet.” said Olivia from inside Charlotte’s body, still doing the splits on the ground. “But only if I don’t have to leave Charlotte's body first.”
“Wait, does that mean- ?” I started, but Ava cut me off.
“Boo-yeah! Give me that flute!” she snatched the flute from Olivia’s body’s limp hands and aimed it at me.
“Hold on!!” I shouted quickly. “Rules! We need rules!”
“I’ll take your body and go chat with Steph and that over there.” said Ava, gesturing across the common room to where the only other group sat playing chess. “If they don’t ask if I’m really Ava, I win.”
“No!” said Olivia sharply. “Of course they won’t ask if you’re Ava. If they so much as say “Are you feeling okay, Sophie?” or suspect something is wrong in any way, then I win this bet. Evelyn makes the final decision.”
“Fine” said Ava. “Ready, Sophie?”
I stared down the barrel of the flute and gulped. Ava blew into it and-
I was standing on my tippy toes.
What the hell? Going from lounging about to standing in an instant was weird. My clothes felt a bit ruffled, and my right arm was a bit sore for some reason, but otherwise I felt completely normal.
“Woah.”
I noticed I suddenly felt really sleepy, as if I’d stayed up waaaay past my bedtime. I was still in the common room, fortunately, but the candles had burned more than halfway down. I frowned. Ava had stayed in me much longer than I’d meant her too.
I glanced around the room, letting the hand holding the flute drop to my side. It was basically empty, and a candle flickering up the stairs to the bedrooms signalled that somebody had just left. Evelyn was dozed off on one of the lounges, and Olivia’s body was still slumped over where I’d last seen it. Was she still inside Charlotte then?
In front of me, Ava stretched and grinned. “Hey, I’m not too sore this time!”
“What happened? How long did you stay inside me?” I cringed “And what did you make me do?”
“Only an hour or two.” said Ava, yawning. “I won the bet, by the way. Nobody could tell I wasn’t you.”
It was hard not to feel a little bit hurt by that. Ava patted me on the shoulder lazily as she headed up to bed.
“You can beat me in an arm wrestle, by the way.”
“What? How could you know that?”
Ava just giggled and wandered upstairs.
________
Ava had apparently worn me out, as well as kept me up past my bedtime, so it was with a bleary shuffle that I made my way down to breakfast late the next morning
I didn’t look nearly as out of sorts as Charlotte, however. She stumbled in about 10 minutes after me, red eyed and frazzled.
“What the hell happened last night?” she asked, as she took the spot beside me. “I don’t remember a thing after bloody Evelyn couldn’t do the splits.”
“I missed most of it as well.” I told her.
She raised an eyebrow at me.
“Ava” I said, gesturing at myself. Charlotte let out a snort.
“I would have thought Olivia would have been better, but apparently…” she trailed off, obviously too tired to get her thoughts into words. “Where is she this morning anyway?”
Olivia, it turned out, was right behind us. She leaned over Charlotte and me, wearing an uncharacteristic smirk.
“Mornin’” Olivia chirped. “Have fun last night, Charlotte?”
“I can’t believe you possessed me all night, Liv. Not cool.”
Olivia chuckled and threw back her hair. “Just having fun, you know! Gotta let my hair down every now and again!”
“Bitch” Charlotte muttered, turning back to her cereal. Olivia grinned and messed up her hair.
“It’s so tight that who knows how wild it can get when I let it go?”
Olivia winked at me, and it clicked.
“Ava?” I asked.
Olivia grinned wider. “Got it in one. If only you had been there for the bet last night!”
“Were you…”
“No, I only took over Olivia about two minutes ago. That was all her in Charlotte last night! I caught her trying to sneak out of the Great Hall when she spotted you guys and thought, since I had won that bet, I’d better bring her over.”
Charlotte smiled darkly.
“Make her pick her nose.”
Ava obliged.
“And now stand on one leg.”
Ava did, wobbling slightly.
“Now jump on the table and do that again.”
Ava gave her a look.
“This just feels like I’m the one being humiliated! Let me jump out of her afterwards.”
She pulled the flute out from somewhere inside Olivia’s robes.
“But where’s your body?” I asked.
“Last night we discovered you don’t need to go back to your own body.” said Ava. “I can just blow right into the next person and Olivia will wake up like normal.”
“How did you work that out?” I asked, confused.
Ava ignored me. She made Olivia stand up straight as an arrow, head held high in the air like a prince entering a ball. Then she leapt up onto the breakfast table, raised a finger high into the air, and shoved it into her own nose.
People started to turn around and look at the commotion. I heard whispers of disbelief. Olivia had apparently gone mental.
“Hey, wait a minute! You got to possess Olivia because she bet against you! Who are you going to bet with now?”
Ava crinkled Olivia’s face as she wobbled on the table, a finger in her nose.
“I bet that you can’t make Sophie… I dunno… take off her shoes.”
“Deal accepted” smirked Ava, and raised the flute towards me.
Dammit.
An instant later I was staring down at my school shoes, which had apparently teleported to where my breakfast had been a moment before. I wiggled my toes and found that, yes indeed, Ava had managed to make me take them off. Very impressive.
Next to me, Charlotte giggled like mad. “Your face!!” she laughed, pointing. “You look so resigned! Ha!”
So Ava had ‘won’ that bet too then.
“Come on.” Ava said standing up. “Let’s go find my body.”
“But I haven’t eaten yet!” I grumbled.
“I ate it for you!” laughed Ava, “Come on, Charlotte’s exhausted and I don’t want to stay in her a moment longer than I have to.”
2
8.7K
12
4
Bryce seeks revenge against the girl who betrayed him, using his magical spell book to possess her body and use it to take the most ironic revenge. All characters are 18+
Sitting alone at a table in the crowded cafeteria, Bryce picked at his lunch as he covertly kept an eye on his new target. In his back pocket, his phone vibrated, alerting him to yet another incoming text. His friends were looking for him, probably wondering why he wasn’t waiting at their usual table in the commons. It had been a week since they had taken their revenge on Finn, and while they all had plenty of ideas, they had yet to agree on who should next receive the magical justice coming to them. Bryce knew who he wanted—it kept him awake at night, jerking off as he planned out exactly what he was going to do—he just didn’t know how to break the news to his friends.
“There you are!” Oliver said, dropping down onto the seat beside Bryce.
Miguel sat across the table, curling his lip as he glanced around the institution-gray room. “What are you doing in here, amigo?” he asked in his sexy Spanish accent. “It’s gorgeous outside.”
“Are you avoiding us?” Oliver asked with a laugh, flipping his purple hair back out of his eyes. When Bryce didn’t answer, his smile faded. “You are! It is because of the history project?” That was their code for talking about the spell book Bryce had found in his grandfather’s attic.
“Look, I know I said we’d decide together, but this is just something I have to do,” Bryce said, glancing past Miguel to make sure his target was still eating lunch with her friends.
“Who?” Miguel asked, starting to turn in his seat.
“Don’t look,” Bryce hissed. “It’s Alice.”
Miguel raised his eyebrows. “Your ex-girlfriend who ruined Junior year for you? The bitch who outed you to the world on social media? Hell yeah, count me in.”
“Man, you should have just told us,” Oliver said. “You know we’ve got your back. She’s totally got it coming. So, when do we strike?”
Bryce poked at his lunch. “Yeah...that’s the thing...The, uh...history project that I want to do is kind of...a solo mission.”
“What?” Oliver said, looking crestfallen.
Miguel leaned across the table. “Is this because we saw each other’s dicks? You’re not feeling weird about that, are you?”
“No, of course not,” Bryce said. He’d watched the videos of what they did to Finn more than a few times. “It’s just, this spe- history project is the perfect mix of karmic retribution and ironic justice, but it only works with one person. I’m sorry.”
Oliver and Miguel exchanged glances.
“So...could we do solo history projects, too?”
“I mean, it would only be fair,” Miguel added.
Bryce tensed. Alice was getting up from her table. “Uh, yeah, sure,” he said, watching her wipe her mouth on a napkin, her lipstick leaving a rosy pink smear on the thin paper. Perfect. “Wait here,” he said, grabbing his half-eaten lunch and weaving through the crowded cafeteria, following her to the garbage cans. She dropped her trash into one and turned, almost bumping into him.
“Oh! I’m sor-” she started to say, but stopped when she realized it was him. Her warm, expressive brown eyes narrowed. “What do you want, pervert?” She said it loud enough that her gang of girlfriends turned to look at Bryce. His cutting comeback died on his lips, his courage withering under their intense, judgmental stares.
“Just throwing my trash away,” he muttered, stepping around her to get to the cans. His face hot and pulse racing, he listened to them walk away, laughing and making cruel remarks. Bitches.
He looked down into the half-full trash bin, for a moment seeing nothing except bits of pizza and hamburgers and french fries. He began to panic. People would notice if he stood there too long. Where was it?
A smear of pink caught his eye and he reached in, snatching up the crumpled napkin. Dropping the remains of his lunch, he hurried back to his friends, falling onto his seat with a sigh of relief.
“Did you get it?” Miguel asked.
Bryce showed them the used napkin, then folded it up and carefully tucked it away in his pocket.
“So, I know you said this was a solo project,” Oliver said, “but you can still tell us what you have planned, right?”
Bryce grinned and the three of them leaned close.
~*~*~*~
Lying in bed, waiting for his parents to fall asleep, was the most intensely boring hour of Bryce’s life. He passed the time by renewing his fury toward Alice, reminding himself of the depth of her betrayal.
They had been going out for more than a year, which was about eight months longer than any of his previous relationships. He had his license, so they went to movies and out to dinner, and sometimes they just parked near the woods and made out, but they hadn’t yet gone all the way. He wasn’t sure how to bring it up without seeming pushy, but that night—their last date, as it would happen to be—she asked him if he had protection.
He did, and he asked if she was sure. She said she was. He asked if she had ever done it before. He still remembered the way she blushed as she shook her head. Then she asked him the same.
“You should have told her no,” he whispered into the darkness of his bedroom.
Instead of a safe lie, he had given her a truth about himself that he had never shared with anyone. He trusted her with the most secret part of himself, a part he was still trying to understand and accept. He confessed that he’d been with a girl before. And a guy. Not at the same time, of course. He might be attracted to both men and women, but he promised to be faithful only to her.
He could tell she was in shock. He offered to drive her home and she agreed that would be best. Before they reached her driveway, he knew it was over. Being rejected hurt, but deep down, he wasn’t surprised. If only that had been the end of it.
The next day at school, he was nervous about seeing her in class. Would she say anything? As it turned out, she said plenty, but not at school. Walking through the halls, it felt like everyone was staring at him, snickers and whispers flying behind his back. It was Oliver who finally showed him the video she had made, telling the entire world how her boyfriend turned out to be a sexual deviant who would fuck anything, guys and girls, and probably farm animals if he could catch them.
Bryce had wanted to die. If it wasn’t for his friends, who never wavered from his side for a moment, who knows what he might have done.
Finally, it was after midnight, the house silent. Bryce got out of bed and turned on his desk lamp, opening his spell book and taking the crumpled napkin out of his pocket. Using a marker and a feather-light touch to keep from ripping the fragile paper, he copied down the complex spell equation, sweat beading his brow as he concentrated. He wasn’t sure what would happen if he copied something wrong, but the book insinuated that it would be bad, and not just in the oops, it didn’t work sort of way.
He finished and double-checked the incomprehensible string of symbols, then opened his desk drawer and pulled out his pocket knife. He wished his friends were there, but it seemed cruel to exclude them from the spell, and then ask them to babysit his body while his soul was busy elsewhere. He felt pretty safe in his room, but there was always the remote possibility of his parents checking on him and finding him unresponsive. He could just imagine how that would freak them out.
Bryce considered waiting, but he knew he was worried about nothing. And he had let Alice get away with what she had done for far too long. His voice low, he read the quantum incantation, as Oliver had begun calling it, feeling the subatomic world begin to resonate around him, a low-level hum that pressed against his ear drums, making them itch. As he reached the final syllables, he pressed the point of his knife into the pad of his thumb, a large, dark bead of blood welling up. Bryce squeezed his thumb, holding his breath as the drop of blood fell upon the napkin, a bright red stain spreading across the thin paper.
His lamp flickered and he stood, the room spinning around him. Taking a staggering step, he fell heavily upon his bed, the room going dark.
Bryce’s eyes snapped open, the world unfocused, but even blurry, he could tell he wasn’t in his room anymore. He blinked, his vision slowly clearing, and sat up, looking around at the stuffed animals at the foot of the bed, the flowered comforter spread over him, the posters of kpop bands on the walls. He reached down to push the comforter aside and froze, the hand before him slender and delicate, the nails painted glittery pink. He wiggled his fingers, watching that feminine hand respond.
“Holy shit, I did it,” he whispered, the hushed voice softer, higher than his own. He climbed out of bed and rushed over to the closet door, standing before the floor-length mirror, his heart racing. No, not his heart, her heart. He stared out of Alice’s brown eyes, reaching up to run his fingers back through her shoulder-length blonde hair. He touched the thin straps of her silky nightgown, shifting his weight to feel the material slide against her skin. This was amazing.
Bryce pulled the front of the nightgown down, exposing Alice’s bare breasts, her nipples peaking in the chill air, and he smirked as he cupped one firm mound, kneading the solid flesh.
What the fuck is going on?
Bryce jumped and whirled around, her hair falling across his eyes. He pushed it out of his face and scanned the room, but it was dark, quiet, and empty.
I must be dreaming. It had a hollow, distant quality, but Bryce could still recognize Alice’s voice, echoing like an errant thought in his head. Am I sleepwalking? I’ve never sleepwalked before.
The book hadn’t said anything about her being aware while he was doing this. He briefly considered aborting his mission and just lying back down until the spell wore off, but she didn’t seem aware of him, and she didn’t seem to be able to stop him. She was just a spectator, along for the ride. He smirked again and headed for the kitchen.
This is so weird, Alice said as he walked down the hall. He had only been in her house a few times, but he remembered the layout pretty well. He stepped into the kitchen, the stone tile floor cold against her bare feet, and opened the fridge. Oh, God, am I sleep-eating? Is this why I gained five pounds this month?
Stifling a chuckle, Bryce searched the shelves and drawers, pulling out a foot-long sausage over an inch in diameter and an ear of fresh corn that was almost two inches at its widest point.
Eww, put that back, Alice said. If you have to eat something, grab a yogurt, you fatass.
Bryce headed back to her room, absently wondering if she always talked to herself like that. Low self-esteem might explain a lot. Of course, it didn’t excuse anything. He closed her door and locked it, then sat down at her laptop. She had once told him that her password was the name of her first dog, so he confidently typed ‘buttercup’ into the entry field and got to work setting up her webcam to record.
Now what am I doing? she asked. Is this going to be one of those food-porn videos of me eating gross stuff?
He was tempted to tell her that she was getting warmer, but he kept his mouth shut. He was looking forward to the moment when she figured it out for herself and he didn’t want to spoil it. Once the webcam was up and recording, he looked straight at it and began to speak. It was surreal hearing his words in her voice, but he didn’t let that distract him from what he wanted to say.
“Hello, my name is Alice Newman and I am a Senior at Riverbend High School,” he said.
What am I doing? Stop that! Alice said as Bryce proceeded to dox her, stating her birth date and home address. He wanted to give out her social security number, but he didn’t know it and he didn’t feel like looking for her card. That wasn’t really the point of this, just an added benefit.
“About a year ago, I posted a video about my ex-boyfriend, saying terrible things about him because I was confused and jealous.”
No, I wasn’t. What the hell is this?
“I was wrong to say those things, because I really hurt someone that I cared about, and this video is my penance. I know I can’t take back the things I said, but I hope this proves how sorry I truly am.”
But I’m not sorry! That perv got what he deserved!
Any second thoughts or doubts Bryce might have had evaporated like rain in the desert. He slid the chair back from the camera, waiting for the auto-focus to catch up, and then he eased the strap of her nightie down off one shoulder.
“The truth is,” Bryce said as he did the same to the other strap, “my boyfriend wasn’t the pervert. I am. I’m a naughty girl who likes showing off her tits.”
Don’t you fucking dare! Alice screamed. Bryce just smiled at the camera and slid the silky nightgown down over her creamy breasts, her dark nipples hard. He teased the pebbled flesh, a soft moan escaping her lips. Wake up, wake up! Wake the fuck up! She sounded absolutely panicked.
“Do you like my titties?” Bryce asked the camera. “I know they’re a little small, but the boys never seem to mind.” He slowly stood up, letting the nightgown slink down her body and fall to the floor, revealing her pink cotton panties, the crotch already dark with moisture. “Oh, dear, I’m such a bad girl. I’ve gone and made my panties all damp.”
Bryce was really getting into it, her skin hot, her heart racing as he slid her hand down the front of her underwear, feeling her tight, wet curls, the slick, swollen flesh of her pussy lips. He slipped a finger into her wet heat and rubbed against her clit, the sensation making her knees wobble.
He pulled his hand free, holding his slick, shiny finger out for the camera, then he slowly brought it up to his lips, giving the camera a wicked smile before licking up her juices.
“If anyone wants a taste, I’ll spread any time,” Bryce said, shoving her panties down. “Oops, looks like I’m not a natural blonde!” He played with her dark, neatly trimmed bush for a minute, then sank back down into the chair. He adjusted the camera to point down at her lap, and then he leaned back in the chair and put her feet up on her desk, her legs spread wide. The camera had great resolution, her pink flesh glistening as her clit swelled.
Inside his head, Alice made wounded-animal noises, utterly humiliated. But Bryce wasn’t finished yet. He picked up the sausage that he’d found in the fridge and reached down between her legs, trailing the rounded tip down her slick crease.
Don’t, please, Alice begged. I’m a virgin!
Bryce looked into the camera. “I tell people that I’m a virgin, but I’m really a dirty whore who loves to have her pussy stuffed. I’ll fuck anything, as long as it fits.” He pressed the sausage between her lips, finding her hole and forcing it in. He felt her hymen tear, a slight flash of pain and a lingering discomfort as her tight tunnel stretched around the solid length of meat. He imagined this wasn’t very sanitary, but honestly, he didn’t care.
“Oh, that feels so good,” he moaned in her voice, one hand kneading her breast as the other thrust the sausage into her hot box again and again, as deep as it would go. He felt the pleasure building within her, a slow simmering that made him ache for more. He wanted it harder, faster...and bigger.
Bryce pulled out the sausage and set it aside, her pussy clenching in anticipation as he picked up the ear of corn, already husked and washed. He slid it along her slit, the bumpy kernels rubbing against her clit and making him pant and moan.
“Oh, yeah,” he gasped, placing the tapered tip against her opening. “I like ‘em big and hard. Oh, fuck yes!” He cried out in pleasure as he pushed on the ear of corn, sliding it into her. It was so tight, he had to twist it from side to side, coating the surface of the corn with her hot, slick juices as he worked it deep. “Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum!” he exclaimed, her muscles clenching as waves of orgasm shuddered through her, leaving Bryce breathless and light-headed.
No more, Alice sobbed, pleading.
Bryce reached over and picked up the sausage again, still warm and slick.
“This naughty girl is never satisfied by just one,” he said. Holding the corn in place with one hand, he reached between her legs, leaning further back as he pressed the tip of the sausage against her puckered asshole. “Oh, yeah, fuck me in the ass! I like it in my ass!”
He pushed the sausage into her, deeper and deeper, until only a few inches of that foot-long wiener protruded from her asshole. Feet still braced against the edge of the desk, he began to fuck her pussy hard with the ear of corn, the wet, sucking sounds loud enough to be picked up by the microphone and echoed through the laptop speakers. He let go of the sausage with her other hand and dug her fingers into her wet mound, rubbing hard against her clit.
“Oh, fuck, oh, fuck, I’m cumming!” he cried, her muscles tensing as the throbbing pleasure neared a crescendo. “I’m cumming!” He pounded her quivering pussy until he thought she was going to pass out, the sausage sliding out of her gaping asshole as her body bucked and shuddered. Finally, trembling and exhausted, he had to call it quits. His time owning her body was almost up, and he still had work to do.
Bryce shut off the recording and loaded up her editing software, snipping the video here and there, replaying her orgasms in slow-motion, zooming in as the ear of corn made its first deep penetration, and adding a quick intro.
“Perfect,” he murmured, opening a browser window and logging into her video-sharing account. This video went against all of the site’s rules and would be flagged and reported, it would be taken down and her account suspended, but not before plenty of people had a chance to download it and spread it around to other, less scrupulous sites. Like they tried to warn kids these days, anything put online stays there forever.
Please, don’t do this, Alice said in the back of his head. Wake up before you ruin my life.
“My dear Alice, haven’t you realized by now, ruining your life is the whole point,” he said, not caring if she realized what was happening. Once the spell faded, she wouldn’t remember. “Why should anyone give a shit about your feelings when you have no regard for the feelings of others? You brought this on yourself.”
Oh, my God, I’m talking to myself! Do I have multiple personalities? Is that what this is?
Bryce rolled his eyes and hit upload, watching the little bar fill until it read 100%. He clicked on her stats page and watched the hit counter. It stayed at 0 for all of thirty seconds, and within a minute, it was into the thousands.
“And there we are,” Bryce said, leaning back in her chair with a sigh. “Now the whole world knows what a dirty little slut you are. How does it feel, Alice?” He could hear her sobbing in the back of his mind. He could also feel his hold on her slipping. His time was up. In one last, vindictive act, he picked up the ear of corn from where it had fallen, the kernels glistening as her juices ran down the cob, and he shoved it into her mouth, tasting her tangy flavor as the spell faded.
Bryce jerked wake, his heart pounding and his hard cock tenting the front of his pajamas. He stared up at his ceiling, his room lit by his desk lamp. Had that actually happened, or was he just dreaming? He grabbed his phone off the corner of his desk and searched for Alice’s username. Sure enough, her newest video began to play, and his hard-on strained to escape the confines of his pants. He fished it out and jerked off, cumming not once, but twice before the video finished playing.
Panting, he cleaned up and turned out the light.
~*~*~*~
Monday morning, Bryce waited at Miguel’s locker, practically dancing with excitement. He hadn’t dared send them a link to the video—passing around pornography would get him expelled, or maybe even arrested, so he couldn’t wait to tell him and Oliver about the success of his history project.
Apparently, they felt the same way. The first words out of Oliver’s mouth were, “So, how did it go?” In hushed tones, he began telling them all about the spell, but his story was interrupted by a cacophony of wolf whistles and catcalls. They looked down the hall as Alice hurried past a group of guys making lewd noises and rude gestures, her face beet red and streaked with tears.
“Ohh, perfecto, mi amigo,” Miguel said, dully impressed. “So, when do I get a turn with the book?”
“Excuse me?” Bryce said, arching an eyebrow.
“He’s right,” Oliver chimed in. “You said we could do solo projects. But I’m pretty sure you said I could go next.”
“He did not—”
“Guys, not now,” Bryce said. The principal had emerged from the front office, his large, imposing frame towering over the students. Rumor was that he used to play football, that he was going to go pro, and then an injury ended that. He did walk with a slight limp, so it could have been true.
“Miss Newman,” the principal called down the hall, his deep voice seeming to rattle Bryce to the bone. She looked up, her red face going white as a sheet. “My office. Now.”
“Boy, is she gonna get it,” Oliver said under his breath.
“She already did,” Miguel said with a snicker. “Bryce gave it to her good.”
They watched as Alice slunk past them. For a moment, she glanced up and Bryce met her eyes. He smirked and she looked away. One more history project in the books. Now, how to decide who got to go next?
Sitting alone at a table in the crowded cafeteria, Bryce picked at his lunch as he covertly kept an eye on his new target. In his back pocket, his phone vibrated, alerting him to yet another incoming text. His friends were looking for him, probably wondering why he wasn’t waiting at their usual table in the commons. It had been a week since they had taken their revenge on Finn, and while they all had plenty of ideas, they had yet to agree on who should next receive the magical justice coming to them. Bryce knew who he wanted—it kept him awake at night, jerking off as he planned out exactly what he was going to do—he just didn’t know how to break the news to his friends.
“There you are!” Oliver said, dropping down onto the seat beside Bryce.
Miguel sat across the table, curling his lip as he glanced around the institution-gray room. “What are you doing in here, amigo?” he asked in his sexy Spanish accent. “It’s gorgeous outside.”
“Are you avoiding us?” Oliver asked with a laugh, flipping his purple hair back out of his eyes. When Bryce didn’t answer, his smile faded. “You are! It is because of the history project?” That was their code for talking about the spell book Bryce had found in his grandfather’s attic.
“Look, I know I said we’d decide together, but this is just something I have to do,” Bryce said, glancing past Miguel to make sure his target was still eating lunch with her friends.
“Who?” Miguel asked, starting to turn in his seat.
“Don’t look,” Bryce hissed. “It’s Alice.”
Miguel raised his eyebrows. “Your ex-girlfriend who ruined Junior year for you? The bitch who outed you to the world on social media? Hell yeah, count me in.”
“Man, you should have just told us,” Oliver said. “You know we’ve got your back. She’s totally got it coming. So, when do we strike?”
Bryce poked at his lunch. “Yeah...that’s the thing...The, uh...history project that I want to do is kind of...a solo mission.”
“What?” Oliver said, looking crestfallen.
Miguel leaned across the table. “Is this because we saw each other’s dicks? You’re not feeling weird about that, are you?”
“No, of course not,” Bryce said. He’d watched the videos of what they did to Finn more than a few times. “It’s just, this spe- history project is the perfect mix of karmic retribution and ironic justice, but it only works with one person. I’m sorry.”
Oliver and Miguel exchanged glances.
“So...could we do solo history projects, too?”
“I mean, it would only be fair,” Miguel added.
Bryce tensed. Alice was getting up from her table. “Uh, yeah, sure,” he said, watching her wipe her mouth on a napkin, her lipstick leaving a rosy pink smear on the thin paper. Perfect. “Wait here,” he said, grabbing his half-eaten lunch and weaving through the crowded cafeteria, following her to the garbage cans. She dropped her trash into one and turned, almost bumping into him.
“Oh! I’m sor-” she started to say, but stopped when she realized it was him. Her warm, expressive brown eyes narrowed. “What do you want, pervert?” She said it loud enough that her gang of girlfriends turned to look at Bryce. His cutting comeback died on his lips, his courage withering under their intense, judgmental stares.
“Just throwing my trash away,” he muttered, stepping around her to get to the cans. His face hot and pulse racing, he listened to them walk away, laughing and making cruel remarks. Bitches.
He looked down into the half-full trash bin, for a moment seeing nothing except bits of pizza and hamburgers and french fries. He began to panic. People would notice if he stood there too long. Where was it?
A smear of pink caught his eye and he reached in, snatching up the crumpled napkin. Dropping the remains of his lunch, he hurried back to his friends, falling onto his seat with a sigh of relief.
“Did you get it?” Miguel asked.
Bryce showed them the used napkin, then folded it up and carefully tucked it away in his pocket.
“So, I know you said this was a solo project,” Oliver said, “but you can still tell us what you have planned, right?”
Bryce grinned and the three of them leaned close.
~*~*~*~
Lying in bed, waiting for his parents to fall asleep, was the most intensely boring hour of Bryce’s life. He passed the time by renewing his fury toward Alice, reminding himself of the depth of her betrayal.
They had been going out for more than a year, which was about eight months longer than any of his previous relationships. He had his license, so they went to movies and out to dinner, and sometimes they just parked near the woods and made out, but they hadn’t yet gone all the way. He wasn’t sure how to bring it up without seeming pushy, but that night—their last date, as it would happen to be—she asked him if he had protection.
He did, and he asked if she was sure. She said she was. He asked if she had ever done it before. He still remembered the way she blushed as she shook her head. Then she asked him the same.
“You should have told her no,” he whispered into the darkness of his bedroom.
Instead of a safe lie, he had given her a truth about himself that he had never shared with anyone. He trusted her with the most secret part of himself, a part he was still trying to understand and accept. He confessed that he’d been with a girl before. And a guy. Not at the same time, of course. He might be attracted to both men and women, but he promised to be faithful only to her.
He could tell she was in shock. He offered to drive her home and she agreed that would be best. Before they reached her driveway, he knew it was over. Being rejected hurt, but deep down, he wasn’t surprised. If only that had been the end of it.
The next day at school, he was nervous about seeing her in class. Would she say anything? As it turned out, she said plenty, but not at school. Walking through the halls, it felt like everyone was staring at him, snickers and whispers flying behind his back. It was Oliver who finally showed him the video she had made, telling the entire world how her boyfriend turned out to be a sexual deviant who would fuck anything, guys and girls, and probably farm animals if he could catch them.
Bryce had wanted to die. If it wasn’t for his friends, who never wavered from his side for a moment, who knows what he might have done.
Finally, it was after midnight, the house silent. Bryce got out of bed and turned on his desk lamp, opening his spell book and taking the crumpled napkin out of his pocket. Using a marker and a feather-light touch to keep from ripping the fragile paper, he copied down the complex spell equation, sweat beading his brow as he concentrated. He wasn’t sure what would happen if he copied something wrong, but the book insinuated that it would be bad, and not just in the oops, it didn’t work sort of way.
He finished and double-checked the incomprehensible string of symbols, then opened his desk drawer and pulled out his pocket knife. He wished his friends were there, but it seemed cruel to exclude them from the spell, and then ask them to babysit his body while his soul was busy elsewhere. He felt pretty safe in his room, but there was always the remote possibility of his parents checking on him and finding him unresponsive. He could just imagine how that would freak them out.
Bryce considered waiting, but he knew he was worried about nothing. And he had let Alice get away with what she had done for far too long. His voice low, he read the quantum incantation, as Oliver had begun calling it, feeling the subatomic world begin to resonate around him, a low-level hum that pressed against his ear drums, making them itch. As he reached the final syllables, he pressed the point of his knife into the pad of his thumb, a large, dark bead of blood welling up. Bryce squeezed his thumb, holding his breath as the drop of blood fell upon the napkin, a bright red stain spreading across the thin paper.
His lamp flickered and he stood, the room spinning around him. Taking a staggering step, he fell heavily upon his bed, the room going dark.
Bryce’s eyes snapped open, the world unfocused, but even blurry, he could tell he wasn’t in his room anymore. He blinked, his vision slowly clearing, and sat up, looking around at the stuffed animals at the foot of the bed, the flowered comforter spread over him, the posters of kpop bands on the walls. He reached down to push the comforter aside and froze, the hand before him slender and delicate, the nails painted glittery pink. He wiggled his fingers, watching that feminine hand respond.
“Holy shit, I did it,” he whispered, the hushed voice softer, higher than his own. He climbed out of bed and rushed over to the closet door, standing before the floor-length mirror, his heart racing. No, not his heart, her heart. He stared out of Alice’s brown eyes, reaching up to run his fingers back through her shoulder-length blonde hair. He touched the thin straps of her silky nightgown, shifting his weight to feel the material slide against her skin. This was amazing.
Bryce pulled the front of the nightgown down, exposing Alice’s bare breasts, her nipples peaking in the chill air, and he smirked as he cupped one firm mound, kneading the solid flesh.
What the fuck is going on?
Bryce jumped and whirled around, her hair falling across his eyes. He pushed it out of his face and scanned the room, but it was dark, quiet, and empty.
I must be dreaming. It had a hollow, distant quality, but Bryce could still recognize Alice’s voice, echoing like an errant thought in his head. Am I sleepwalking? I’ve never sleepwalked before.
The book hadn’t said anything about her being aware while he was doing this. He briefly considered aborting his mission and just lying back down until the spell wore off, but she didn’t seem aware of him, and she didn’t seem to be able to stop him. She was just a spectator, along for the ride. He smirked again and headed for the kitchen.
This is so weird, Alice said as he walked down the hall. He had only been in her house a few times, but he remembered the layout pretty well. He stepped into the kitchen, the stone tile floor cold against her bare feet, and opened the fridge. Oh, God, am I sleep-eating? Is this why I gained five pounds this month?
Stifling a chuckle, Bryce searched the shelves and drawers, pulling out a foot-long sausage over an inch in diameter and an ear of fresh corn that was almost two inches at its widest point.
Eww, put that back, Alice said. If you have to eat something, grab a yogurt, you fatass.
Bryce headed back to her room, absently wondering if she always talked to herself like that. Low self-esteem might explain a lot. Of course, it didn’t excuse anything. He closed her door and locked it, then sat down at her laptop. She had once told him that her password was the name of her first dog, so he confidently typed ‘buttercup’ into the entry field and got to work setting up her webcam to record.
Now what am I doing? she asked. Is this going to be one of those food-porn videos of me eating gross stuff?
He was tempted to tell her that she was getting warmer, but he kept his mouth shut. He was looking forward to the moment when she figured it out for herself and he didn’t want to spoil it. Once the webcam was up and recording, he looked straight at it and began to speak. It was surreal hearing his words in her voice, but he didn’t let that distract him from what he wanted to say.
“Hello, my name is Alice Newman and I am a Senior at Riverbend High School,” he said.
What am I doing? Stop that! Alice said as Bryce proceeded to dox her, stating her birth date and home address. He wanted to give out her social security number, but he didn’t know it and he didn’t feel like looking for her card. That wasn’t really the point of this, just an added benefit.
“About a year ago, I posted a video about my ex-boyfriend, saying terrible things about him because I was confused and jealous.”
No, I wasn’t. What the hell is this?
“I was wrong to say those things, because I really hurt someone that I cared about, and this video is my penance. I know I can’t take back the things I said, but I hope this proves how sorry I truly am.”
But I’m not sorry! That perv got what he deserved!
Any second thoughts or doubts Bryce might have had evaporated like rain in the desert. He slid the chair back from the camera, waiting for the auto-focus to catch up, and then he eased the strap of her nightie down off one shoulder.
“The truth is,” Bryce said as he did the same to the other strap, “my boyfriend wasn’t the pervert. I am. I’m a naughty girl who likes showing off her tits.”
Don’t you fucking dare! Alice screamed. Bryce just smiled at the camera and slid the silky nightgown down over her creamy breasts, her dark nipples hard. He teased the pebbled flesh, a soft moan escaping her lips. Wake up, wake up! Wake the fuck up! She sounded absolutely panicked.
“Do you like my titties?” Bryce asked the camera. “I know they’re a little small, but the boys never seem to mind.” He slowly stood up, letting the nightgown slink down her body and fall to the floor, revealing her pink cotton panties, the crotch already dark with moisture. “Oh, dear, I’m such a bad girl. I’ve gone and made my panties all damp.”
Bryce was really getting into it, her skin hot, her heart racing as he slid her hand down the front of her underwear, feeling her tight, wet curls, the slick, swollen flesh of her pussy lips. He slipped a finger into her wet heat and rubbed against her clit, the sensation making her knees wobble.
He pulled his hand free, holding his slick, shiny finger out for the camera, then he slowly brought it up to his lips, giving the camera a wicked smile before licking up her juices.
“If anyone wants a taste, I’ll spread any time,” Bryce said, shoving her panties down. “Oops, looks like I’m not a natural blonde!” He played with her dark, neatly trimmed bush for a minute, then sank back down into the chair. He adjusted the camera to point down at her lap, and then he leaned back in the chair and put her feet up on her desk, her legs spread wide. The camera had great resolution, her pink flesh glistening as her clit swelled.
Inside his head, Alice made wounded-animal noises, utterly humiliated. But Bryce wasn’t finished yet. He picked up the sausage that he’d found in the fridge and reached down between her legs, trailing the rounded tip down her slick crease.
Don’t, please, Alice begged. I’m a virgin!
Bryce looked into the camera. “I tell people that I’m a virgin, but I’m really a dirty whore who loves to have her pussy stuffed. I’ll fuck anything, as long as it fits.” He pressed the sausage between her lips, finding her hole and forcing it in. He felt her hymen tear, a slight flash of pain and a lingering discomfort as her tight tunnel stretched around the solid length of meat. He imagined this wasn’t very sanitary, but honestly, he didn’t care.
“Oh, that feels so good,” he moaned in her voice, one hand kneading her breast as the other thrust the sausage into her hot box again and again, as deep as it would go. He felt the pleasure building within her, a slow simmering that made him ache for more. He wanted it harder, faster...and bigger.
Bryce pulled out the sausage and set it aside, her pussy clenching in anticipation as he picked up the ear of corn, already husked and washed. He slid it along her slit, the bumpy kernels rubbing against her clit and making him pant and moan.
“Oh, yeah,” he gasped, placing the tapered tip against her opening. “I like ‘em big and hard. Oh, fuck yes!” He cried out in pleasure as he pushed on the ear of corn, sliding it into her. It was so tight, he had to twist it from side to side, coating the surface of the corn with her hot, slick juices as he worked it deep. “Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum!” he exclaimed, her muscles clenching as waves of orgasm shuddered through her, leaving Bryce breathless and light-headed.
No more, Alice sobbed, pleading.
Bryce reached over and picked up the sausage again, still warm and slick.
“This naughty girl is never satisfied by just one,” he said. Holding the corn in place with one hand, he reached between her legs, leaning further back as he pressed the tip of the sausage against her puckered asshole. “Oh, yeah, fuck me in the ass! I like it in my ass!”
He pushed the sausage into her, deeper and deeper, until only a few inches of that foot-long wiener protruded from her asshole. Feet still braced against the edge of the desk, he began to fuck her pussy hard with the ear of corn, the wet, sucking sounds loud enough to be picked up by the microphone and echoed through the laptop speakers. He let go of the sausage with her other hand and dug her fingers into her wet mound, rubbing hard against her clit.
“Oh, fuck, oh, fuck, I’m cumming!” he cried, her muscles tensing as the throbbing pleasure neared a crescendo. “I’m cumming!” He pounded her quivering pussy until he thought she was going to pass out, the sausage sliding out of her gaping asshole as her body bucked and shuddered. Finally, trembling and exhausted, he had to call it quits. His time owning her body was almost up, and he still had work to do.
Bryce shut off the recording and loaded up her editing software, snipping the video here and there, replaying her orgasms in slow-motion, zooming in as the ear of corn made its first deep penetration, and adding a quick intro.
“Perfect,” he murmured, opening a browser window and logging into her video-sharing account. This video went against all of the site’s rules and would be flagged and reported, it would be taken down and her account suspended, but not before plenty of people had a chance to download it and spread it around to other, less scrupulous sites. Like they tried to warn kids these days, anything put online stays there forever.
Please, don’t do this, Alice said in the back of his head. Wake up before you ruin my life.
“My dear Alice, haven’t you realized by now, ruining your life is the whole point,” he said, not caring if she realized what was happening. Once the spell faded, she wouldn’t remember. “Why should anyone give a shit about your feelings when you have no regard for the feelings of others? You brought this on yourself.”
Oh, my God, I’m talking to myself! Do I have multiple personalities? Is that what this is?
Bryce rolled his eyes and hit upload, watching the little bar fill until it read 100%. He clicked on her stats page and watched the hit counter. It stayed at 0 for all of thirty seconds, and within a minute, it was into the thousands.
“And there we are,” Bryce said, leaning back in her chair with a sigh. “Now the whole world knows what a dirty little slut you are. How does it feel, Alice?” He could hear her sobbing in the back of his mind. He could also feel his hold on her slipping. His time was up. In one last, vindictive act, he picked up the ear of corn from where it had fallen, the kernels glistening as her juices ran down the cob, and he shoved it into her mouth, tasting her tangy flavor as the spell faded.
Bryce jerked wake, his heart pounding and his hard cock tenting the front of his pajamas. He stared up at his ceiling, his room lit by his desk lamp. Had that actually happened, or was he just dreaming? He grabbed his phone off the corner of his desk and searched for Alice’s username. Sure enough, her newest video began to play, and his hard-on strained to escape the confines of his pants. He fished it out and jerked off, cumming not once, but twice before the video finished playing.
Panting, he cleaned up and turned out the light.
~*~*~*~
Monday morning, Bryce waited at Miguel’s locker, practically dancing with excitement. He hadn’t dared send them a link to the video—passing around pornography would get him expelled, or maybe even arrested, so he couldn’t wait to tell him and Oliver about the success of his history project.
Apparently, they felt the same way. The first words out of Oliver’s mouth were, “So, how did it go?” In hushed tones, he began telling them all about the spell, but his story was interrupted by a cacophony of wolf whistles and catcalls. They looked down the hall as Alice hurried past a group of guys making lewd noises and rude gestures, her face beet red and streaked with tears.
“Ohh, perfecto, mi amigo,” Miguel said, dully impressed. “So, when do I get a turn with the book?”
“Excuse me?” Bryce said, arching an eyebrow.
“He’s right,” Oliver chimed in. “You said we could do solo projects. But I’m pretty sure you said I could go next.”
“He did not—”
“Guys, not now,” Bryce said. The principal had emerged from the front office, his large, imposing frame towering over the students. Rumor was that he used to play football, that he was going to go pro, and then an injury ended that. He did walk with a slight limp, so it could have been true.
“Miss Newman,” the principal called down the hall, his deep voice seeming to rattle Bryce to the bone. She looked up, her red face going white as a sheet. “My office. Now.”
“Boy, is she gonna get it,” Oliver said under his breath.
“She already did,” Miguel said with a snicker. “Bryce gave it to her good.”
They watched as Alice slunk past them. For a moment, she glanced up and Bryce met her eyes. He smirked and she looked away. One more history project in the books. Now, how to decide who got to go next?
1
3.9K
5
0
When three high school seniors find a book of magic spells, they set out on a quest to teach their bullies a lesson. First up is Finn, the arrogant jock who has tormented them all for years.All characters are 18+.
The first day of senior year, Bryce rushed down the stairs of his high school, pushing through the ravenous lunch crowd. He headed, not for the cafeteria, but for the commons—a large, grassy area between the various buildings, studded with shade trees and graffiti decorated picnic tables. He scanned the open space, his gaze finding his two best friends seated at one of the shady tables. Grinning from ear to ear, he jogged over, his over-stuffed backpack thumping against his lumbar region.
“Hey, fellas,” he said, plopping down beside Miguel and across from Oliver. “You are never going to believe what happened this summer.”
“Momentito, amigo,” Miguel said in his sexy Spanish accent. Contrary to what the bigots at school said, he wasn’t Mexican, he was from Spain, and Bryce always thought he sounded like Puss-in-Boots. Yes, he had a bit of a crush on his friend, but Miguel was the hetero element in their little social circle, and Bryce respected that. “Oliver was just telling me about his vacation adventures.”
“Oh, go anywhere exciting?”
“My cousin’s wedding,” Oliver said, tucking a stray lock of bright purple hair back behind his ear. “In Wisconsin.”
“Sounds fun,” Bryce said, his knee bouncing. He clutched at his backpack, fingers fiddling with the zipper pull.
Oliver gave him a dark look, his blue eyes highlighted with black liner. “I was an usher. In a tux.”
Bryce choked on a laugh, trying to imagine his friend in anything other than tight black jeans and flashy T-shirts. He was the gay one, and even though Bryce was somewhere between bi- and pansexual, they had never had those kinds of feeling about each other. Not surprising, really, considering how long they had been friends. They were nearly as close as brothers.
Bryce waited, looking back and forth between his friends, the pressure building in his chest threatening to burst out of his mouth.
“Okay, man, what’s got you so excited?” Miguel asked finally. “You’re bouncing the whole table.”
“Check this out,” Bryce said, jerking his backpack open and pulling out an old, leather-bound book. He set it on the table with a thump, his fingers caressing the supple leather. Both guys leaned in to read the title embossed in gold on the cover.
“Spells For the Body and Spirit,” Oliver read out loud. He arched an eyebrow at Bryce. “Did you take up D&D or something?”
“You joined a new age cult, didn’t you?” Miguel asked, peering over the top of his glasses.
“No, to both of you,” Bryce said. “You know how my grandfather died last spring? Well, after all the family took everything they wanted from his house, there was a bunch of junk left. My father and his sister couldn’t sell the house until it was cleaned out, so they paid me to do it.”
“Nice of them,” Oliver said, trying to lift the cover of the book. Bryce put his hand on it, holding it closed.
“I volunteered. It was too hard for them. Everything had sentimental value, you know—old toys and letters and clothes. And books.” He looked down at the tome on the table, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. “I found this in a box in the attic, and I thought the same things you guys did. But this book is the real deal. It’s full of real spells that really work.”
Miguel and Oliver exchanged a worried look, and Miguel reached out as if to check Bryce for a fever. Bryce pushed his hand away.
“I’m not fucking with you, and I’m not crazy,” he said. “I did one of the spells, just messing around, and it worked. And I can prove it.” He pulled out his phone, glanced around to make sure no one was nearby, and leaned close to his friends. He pulled up a photo and held it up for them to see.
Their jaws dropped, faces flushing red, and Miguel grabbed the phone, turning it face down on the book.
“Who the hell is that?” he asked. He hesitated, then lifted the phone for another peek at the young woman.
Bryce chuckled. “That is my grandfather’s neighbor’s cocker spaniel.”
“What?” they both said together, voices echoing off the surrounding buildings.
“Shhh, you dumbasses,” Bryce said, glancing around again. “Look, I did this spell...” He opened the book, flipping to the page he had marked with a post-it. “It turns animals into people.”
Oliver pulled the book over in front of him and buried his nose in it, while Miguel took another look at Bryce’s phone.
“Damn, those are some nice tits,” he said, then shoved the phone back into Bryce’s hand. “You know this is totally loco, right? I mean, you don’t really expect us to believe this shit, do you?”
“I hoped you would,” Bryce said, “but no, I know it’s insane. I just need to know if you guys trust me enough to do one of these spells with me. Then you’ll see.”
“I’ll do it,” Oliver said, much to Bryce’s surprise. He’d expected him to be the most skeptical. Oliver looked up from the book. “This spell references quantum mechanics and subatomic particles in ways I’ve never heard of. Theoretically, what it suggests may be possible.”
Bryce turned back to Miguel. “So? What do you say?”
“Just one question,” Miguel said. “The dog-girl. Did you..?”
“What do you think?” Bryce said with a broad grin. “She wasn’t big on conversation, but man, was she eager to please. And energetic.”
Miguel groaned. “You’re killing me, man. Hell yeah, I’m in. What do you—”
“Hey, nerd squad, you’re at our table.”
Bryce flinched at the deep, loud voice echoing across the commons. Finn. Star quarterback and all around arrogant jerk, he’d been a pain in their asses since the sixth grade. And he wasn’t alone, trailing two of his football buddies and no fewer than four girls. He smirked at them as he approached, tall and handsome, with perfect teeth and perfect hair, and Bryce wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug smile off his face. But not today.
Oliver snapped the book closed, hugging it to his chest as they vacated the shady table, moving to the other side of the commons, where the only empty spot was in the broiling sun.
“So, what spell did you want to do?” Miguel asked. “The animal to human one again? ‘Cause my neighbor has this siamese cat—”
Bryce shook his head and took the book back from Oliver. “I was thinking we should try this one.” He opened to a page in the back and held it up for them to read.
“Un-fucking-believable,” Oliver whispered. “Who did you have in mind?”
Bryce closed the book. “Who do you think?”
Oliver and Miguel looked at each other and nodded.
“Finn.”
~*~*~*~
On Friday, between classes, Bryce slipped into the boy’s locker room and placed a piece of duct tape over the latch on the exterior door, preventing it from catching properly. That night, while everyone in town was packed into the stadium across the street, cheering for their three-time state champion football team, Bryce snuck back in and borrowed the sweaty shirt hanging in Finn’s locker, because the beloved quarterback didn’t bother to close the close the door, let alone lock it.
Miguel and Oliver waited for him outside, in a grove of trees near the fence. It was secluded enough that the ground was littered with cigarette butts and used condoms, so they weren’t too worried about being caught. Bryce drew a circle in the dirt and placed the shirt inside. He pulled a three by five index card out of his pocket, already inscribed with the incomprehensible spell equation. Oliver had called it a complex blend of advanced physics and pure madness, but if Sparkles the dog-girl was any indication, they didn’t need to understand it to make it work.
Bryce set the spell card on the shirt and they held their hands over it, the tips of their fingers touching. Bryce wasn’t sure if it was just nerves, but he thought he could feel a strange energy zinging through their fingers as they began to chant the activation sequence. It wasn’t in English, or any language that they could find. Oliver had theorized that it wasn’t language at all, it was just sounds that acted upon the vibrating strings that made up everything in the universe. However it worked, they made sure to follow the directions in the book to the last letter.
As the final sound died away, a resounding cheer rose up from the stadium. Their team had scored another touchdown.
Miguel looked back and forth between them. “Did it work?”
“How can we tell?” Oliver asked.
“Well, with the dog, it was a slow transformation,” Bryce said, grabbing his note card and the shirt. “I’m going to put this back, and then we can go to the game and see if anything is happening.”
The fourth quarter was half over and the ticket booth was closed, so they just walked in and found a spot near the exit. Finn was on the field, throwing perfect spirals and scrambling for first downs like he did every Friday. Bryce watched him run off the field after yet another score, a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. It should have worked. They did everything right.
As the last seconds ticked off the clock, the student section emptied onto the field as the rest of the crowd flooded out into the parking lot. Bryce remained in his seat, his gaze burning holes through Finn as his teammates hoisted him into the air in celebration.
“C’mon, let’s go,” Oliver said finally, rising to his feet. “It was a neat idea—”
“It should have worked, damn it.”
“We can figure out what went wrong and try again,” Miguel said. “Unless...”
“Unless, what?” Bryce asked.
“Unless you want to admit this was just a joke. I mean, it was a good one. You got us good, man.”
Bryce glanced at Oliver, who shrugged and nodded. He thought it was a joke, too.
“Fuck you both,” Bryce said, storming down the bleachers. Some friends.
They caught up to him in the parking lot.
“Bryce, wait up,” Oliver said. “Do you swear, and I mean really swear on everything you hold dear, that this wasn’t a joke.”
“I swear on my dick,” Bryce said, which was just about the most dire oath a young man could make. “This should have worked.”
“Okay, then,” Miguel said. “Let’s wait around for Finn to change out of his football gear and see if he looks any different.”
“Right, those pads could be hiding any changes,” Oliver said.
They loitered outside the fence, watching as the teams filed across the street to the gym. It wasn’t long before players began to trickle out in their street clothes. Bryce and his cohorts tried to look like they were waiting for a ride, but no one paid them any attention, anyway. Even the coaches barely spared them a glance as they headed for their cars.
“That must be everyone,” Oliver said. “Did either of you see Finn come out?”
They shook their heads.
“Should we go look?” Miguel asked.
“Hang on,” Bryce said as the gym doors opened and two more players came out, carrying their overstuffed gear bags. Bryce recognized them as Finn’s two closest friends.
“Did you see Finn in there?” one of them asked, his voice carrying across the street.
“I think he might have a concussion,” the other one said.
“How, bro? He never got hit once.”
“Beats me.” They crossed the street and headed for their respective vehicles.
“Some friends,” Oliver muttered. “If I was acting strange, you guys wouldn’t leave me, would you?”
“We’re here, aren’t we?” Bryce said, laughing. Oliver punched him in the back, but not hard enough to hurt.
“Hey, hey—door,” Miguel said, but it wasn’t Finn that stepped out into the night, it was Coach Davis. “I thought the coach left last.”
“Me, too,” Oliver said. “So, did we miss Finn?”
“I’m gonna find out,” Bryce said, heading for the gym. They slipped around behind the building, climbing through a hole in the fence, and eased open the exterior locker room door. The door was in the back corner for privacy, so Bryce couldn’t see anything by the back side of a bank of lockers, but the room was silent, save for the sound of splashing water. He motioned for Miguel and Oliver to be quiet and follow him.
Inside, it smelled of sweat and musk and body spray, the air warm and steamy. Moving cautiously, the guys made their way to the shower area and peered around the tiled wall.
Finn sat upon the floor beneath the streaming shower, leaning back against the wall as he gripped and kneaded his own chest, his soft moans echoing in the closed space. Concussion, indeed. Then Bryce did a double-take, his eyes widening. Finn’s pecs were swelling, his small man-nipples expanding into large, dark areolas with pebbled peaks in the center.
“Madre de Dios, he’s got tits,” Miguel hissed, grabbing Bryce’s arm. The mounds of flesh continued to grow, filling Finn’s sizable hands.
“Oh, God,” Finn moaned. “What is happening to me?” He spread his legs, drawing his knees up and reaching down between his legs to rub the smooth skin behind his balls. Finn moaned, his back arching, as a mound formed behind his balls, a shadow dividing the soft swell down the middle. Like a flower bud opening in the sun, the pink, glistening inner folds of Finn’s brand new vagina spread open. Bryce gasped, his cock hardening.
“Holy shit, it worked!” Oliver said, a little too loudly.
Finn’s eyes snapped open. “Who’s there?”
Thinking fast, Bryce whipped out his phone and snapped several shots of Finn and his new anatomy.
“Say cheese, princess,” Bryce said, stepping into the opening of the shower area.
“You little pervert,” Finn said, his face flushing an ugly shade of scarlet. “I’m gonna fucking kill you.”
“No, you won’t,” Bryce said, pretending to fiddle with the phone, “or else all the posts I have scheduled will go live on Facebook, Insta, Tiktok—everywhere—and everyone will see what you’ve become. How do you think your friends will like your new pussy, princess?”
“What do you want?” Finn asked, his voice low.
“You belong to us now,” Bryce said, a slow smile tugging at his lips. “You’re our bitch and you’ll do whatever we say, or we’ll make sure you regret you were ever born.” Finn just stared at him, and Bryce could just imagine the hamster falling off its wheel inside his skull. “Now, turn off that water and get out here.”
Bryce walked away, his heart pounding as he waited to see if Finn would obey.
“I can’t believe we’re really doing this,” Oliver said, his hands trembling with excitement.
“Is this permanent?” Miguel asked. “Did the book say?”
“It says in the introduction,” Bryce replied. “The effects of a transformation last for an hour, and when it wears off, it returns the subject to their previous state, body and mind. So, I’m thinking that means he won’t even remember this.”
“But what if he does?” Miguel pressed. “He could report us to the police. I don’t want to go to jail.”
“Do you want to leave?” Bryce asked, trying to hide his disappointment. He glanced at Oliver. “What about you? Guys, as long as we’re too scared to take our revenge, the bullies will just keep knocking us down. Think about it: no more being forced to move because someone wants our spot, no more feet stuck out to trip us in the halls, no more snickers and muttered slurs. We will finally get the basic respect that we as human beings deserve.”
“Rousing speech, pervert,” Finn said, one arm awkwardly trying to cover his breasts as he dripped water on the floor. He didn’t seem concerned with covering his dick, however. “Which of your favorite nerd movies did you steal that from?”
Bryce grabbed a towel off the nearby rack and tossed it to him.
“Dry off.”
Finn shook out the towel and dried his hair, then ran the coarse terrycloth down his body, his breath catching and a deep blush creeping up his face as he dried his breasts, his nipples tightening. He cleared his throat. “If you think humiliating me is going to make your pathetic lives any better, you’re not just nerds, you’re idiots.” He walked past them, over to his locker, and placed one foot up on the bench, his back to them as he bent forward to dry his leg.
The slick, pink lips of his pussy peeked out from between his legs, and Bryce slid up behind him, pressing the flat of his hand against that wet heat. Finn gasped, a shudder racking his lean, muscular body, and he moaned, pushing back against Bryce’s hand.
“You feel that?” Bryce asked as Finn ground against his hand. “This isn’t about humiliation, it’s about having you at our complete and total mercy. You’re like a bitch in heat, and you’ll be begging us to fuck you before this is over.”
“Oh, fuck! You bastards,” Finn groaned, his hips jerking as Bryce slid two fingers between those sensitive folds, stroking Finn’s clit and making his legs shake. He pulled his hand back, his cock hard enough to cut glass as he undid his jeans and shoved them down to his knees. He stroked himself, spreading Finn’s pussy juice along his shaft, and then stepped up behind the quarterback.
“Guess what this is, princess,” Bryce said, rubbing his knob against that slick slit, spreading Finn’s folds with his cockhead.
“Oh, God, is that what I think it is?” Finn panted, planting both feet on the floor and widening his stance. He bent farther, bracing his hands against the bench, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the edge. “You...you can’t do this to me. I’m a guy.”
“At the moment, your pussy would beg to differ,” Bryce said, pressing his cockhead against Finn’s virgin channel. The big man mewled like a kitten, shaking with need as his new body betrayed him, overwhelmed by the sensitivity of his new flesh. “You want it, don’t you?” Bryce asked, teasing that quivering hole, starting to push in, then pulling back. “Ask for it, princess. Beg for it.”
“Yes...yes, please,” Finn whimpered. “Give it to me.”
“Give you what, princess?”
“Your cock!” Finn all but shouted. “Put your cock in me, please!”
“Fuck, this is muy caliente,” Miguel whispered, reminding Bryce that he and Oliver were still there. Bryce fished his phone out of his pocket and handed it to Miguel.
“Film this, will you? I want a video of me popping his cherry.”
Bryce waited until Miguel gave him the nod, and then he pushed in, his cock squeezed by Finn’s tight channel. He met a momentary resistance, but a forceful thrust tore through the hymen. Finn cried out, his body shaking as Bryce slid in to the hilt.
“How does that feel, princess?” Bryce asked, grabbing Finn’s chiseled hips and holding himself deep in the quarterback’s pussy.
“B-big,” Finn panted. “You’re so big. I-I had no idea it would feel so good.”
“Yes, you’re hungry for cock, aren’t you, little princess,” Bryce said, reveling in this new power. It made his head spin, having Finn at his mercy. He began to pump his hips, pulling back until he almost slipped out, then thrusting hard, his balls slapping against Finn’s slick mound.
“Oh! Oh, fuck! I’m cumming!” Finn cried, his passage clenching around Bryce’s cock, waves of orgasm shuddering through him. Curious, Bryce glanced beneath Finn, but there was no semen on the floor and his cock was rock hard. Apparently, that was a pussy-only orgasm. Bryce pounded him harder, until he was panting and shaking. “Wh-what’s happening? I feel like I’m gonna cum again.”
Bryce laughed through gritted teeth, fighting against his own impending climax.
“Don’t you know, women can have multiple orgasms?” he asked. “Let me guess, you’re a ‘wham, bam, thank you, ma’am’ kind of guy.”
“Oh! Oh, God! Oh, fuck!” Finn shouted, his vaginal muscles gripping Bryce like a fist, bringing him to the most intense climax of his life. He drove deep into Finn, his balls trying to turn themselves inside out as he emptied his load. Groaning softly, he withdrew, staggering back as Finn’s knees buckled and he collapsed, catching himself on the bench.
Bryce turned to Miguel and Oliver, a lazy, sated smile on his face.
“So, who’s next? Or do you guys still want to leave?”
Miguel shoved the phone into Oliver’s hands, fumbling with his zipper as he rushed to get his jeans down.
“Hold on, why do you get to go next?” Oliver asked.
“Because it’s your turn to hold the camera,” Miguel answered, like it couldn’t be more obvious.
“But I thought you were straight,” Oliver argued.
“Duh—pussy,” Miguel said, trying to elbow Oliver out of the way.
Oliver pushed back, refusing to move. “Uh, hello? He’s got a dick.”
“Boys, boys, no need to fight,” Bryce said, zipping up and tugging his shirt down. “Our princess has enough holes for everyone. Oliver, you prefer ass anyway, right?”
“Forget it,” Finn panted, struggling to get to his feet. His legs still looked a little wobbly. “Nobody is fucking me in the ass.”
“Oh, well, in that case, we’ll be sure to tag you in that video of you begging for my cock,” Bryce said, reaching for the phone. “Do you want to see it, or should I just post it?”
“Fuck you!” Finn shouted, his face red as his gaze darted to each of them in turn. “Fuck you all!” He looked like he was going to cry.
“Yeah, that’s the plan, princess,” Bryce said. He went into the coach’s office and came out pushing a plush, leather office chair. “Have a seat, Miguel.”
Miguel looked confused for a moment, then the light of realization dawned in his eyes. He dropped his jeans and sat in the chair, squirming a little to rub his bare ass on the buttery-soft leather.
“Ven aqui, princess,” Miguel said, one hand gliding up and down his hard cock. He had a nice dick, both long and thick, and unlike Bryce and most of the guys he’d been with, Miguel was uncut, his dark foreskin covering a bulbous knob. He crooked his finger at Finn. “Come here.”
Finn balked, but Bryce gave him an encouraging shove, pushing him onto Miguel’s lap. The chair groaned beneath their weight as Finn straddled Miguel and sank down onto his cock, Finn’s back arching as Miguel filled his slippery tunnel.
“Mmm, magnifica,” Miguel murmured, his hands cupping Finn’s tits, kneading and squeezing the mounds of flesh. He bowed his head, lips capturing the taut nub of a nipple, and Finn moaned, rocking his hips and riding Miguel’s cock.
“We’re running out of battery,” Oliver said, handing Bryce the phone. He slid his tight black jeans down around his thighs, and Bryce was shocked to see a metal ring piercing the head of Oliver’s cock. Oliver caught him staring and gave his cock a slow stroke. “Like it? My birthday present to myself.”
“Didn’t it hurt?” Bryce asked, cringing a little at the thought.
Oliver shrugged. “A bit, but the added sensitivity has more than made up for it. Hey, you don’t have any lube, do you?”
“Are you kidding?” Bryce asked, looking down where Miguel and Finn’s bodies were joined. “The princess is dripping like a faucet. Use that.”
“It’s not as silky as a quality lube,” Oliver complained, coating his fingers in Finn’s juices. He slicked his cockhead and guided his pierced knob between Finn’s muscular ass cheeks, rubbing up and down over Finn’s tight hole. Finn froze, his mouth open, helpless little gasps escaping him as Miguel continued to suckle and tease his sensitive nipples.
Oliver eased into him, a slight frown creasing his brow as he concentrated. Bryce could see Finn tense, resisting, but it was futile. Oliver slid inside, filling Finn’s back passage, and forcing a breathless moan from his lips. Oliver leaned against Finn’s back and whispered in his ear.
“Don’t be scared, princess,” he said. “Being fucked in the ass doesn’t make you queer. Unless it feels good, of course.”
The look of panic on Finn’s face was priceless and it was all Bryce could do not to laugh out loud. Oliver was just fucking with him. Enjoying anal sex had very little to do with sexual orientation and everything to do with the sheer number of nerves located in and around the anus. It was simple biology, but something the die-hard homophobes couldn’t get past.
“This is even better than I imagined,” Bryce said, crouching down beside the chair to get the perfect angle. He filmed Oliver’s cock sliding slowly out, and then driving back in, Finn’s body bucking with each deep thrust. Miguel finally managed to pry his lips away from Finn’s tits, and he planted his feet firmly against the floor and raised his hips, thrusting up into Finn’s hot, wet pussy.
“Fuck, I’m cumming!” Finn shouted, digging his fingers into the back of the chair as he bucked and writhed between the two men. He sagged, panting, shuddering with the echoes of his orgasm, but within moments, he was arching again, desperate moans filling the locker room.
Bryce’s phone flashed the low battery warning and he reluctantly put it away, his hand rubbing his growing erection through his jeans as he watched his friends fuck Finn nearly senseless. The quarterback came at least twice more before Miguel arched his back, his face twisted in a grimace of ecstasy as he filled Finn’s pussy. He slumped, flushed and sweaty, his glasses fogged over, holding Finn’s hips while Oliver pounded into Finn’s ass. Finn gasped, a look of bewilderment on his face as he cried out, cumming again as Oliver slammed into him and dumped his load.
All three of them looked dazed as they uncoupled, Finn taking a staggering step toward his locker. Bryce caught him by the arm and pulled him back.
“We’re not done yet, princess,” he said.
“Oh, come on,” Finn groaned. “I can’t cum again, please.”
“We’ll see about that,” Bryce said, motioning for Miguel to get out of the chair. He pushed Finn down into the soft leather and dropped his jeans again. Finn practically sobbed as Bryce raised his long, muscular legs, hooking Finn’s ankles over his shoulders. With a glance at the clock on the wall, Bryce wasted no time plunging deep into Finn’s pussy, making him gasp and arch. Their hour was almost up. Finn was still as hot and tight at the first thrust, his muscular walls contracting and squeezing Bryce’s cock as Bryce fucked him hard and fast.
“Oh, God, not again,” Finn gasped, his tits bouncing as he bucked and shivered, a look of exquisite agony racing over his features. Feeling more then a little devious, Bryce reached down and grasped Finn’s cock, jerking him industriously as he continued to pound Finn’s pussy. Finn howled, clawing at the arms of the chair, as his cock erupted, striping his chest with strings of glistening pearls. His eyes rolled back in his head and he collapsed, his chin thumping against his chest.
“Oh, shit, you killed him,” Oliver gasped, but Bryce could see the rapid rise and fall of Finn’s chest. He was just unconscious. His own climax approaching, Bryce pulled out and stroked his slick cock, shooting his load onto Finn, thick strings dangling from the arrogant jock’s hair and nose.
Exhausted but extremely satisfied, Bryce put his clothes back in order and took out his phone one last time. He just hoped he had enough battery left.
“You probably don’t remember how this happened,” he said, filming Finn passed out in the chair. “That doesn’t matter. What does matter is that we can do it again any time, and we will unless you start being a helluva lot nicer to all the freaks and queers and nerds that you think aren’t worth your time. Remember that.”
He shut off the video and went to Finn’s locker, pulling Finn’s phone out of his bag. After unlocking it with Finn’s thumb print, he texted the video to Finn’s number, and then put it back. With big, dopey smiles on their faces, they fled the locker room, slipping back out through the fence and hurrying down the street.
“Gracias, mi amigo,” Miguel said, clapping Bryce heartily on the back. “That was fucking amazing!”
“Yeah, man, thanks for sharing your spell book with us,” Oliver said.
“Thanks for believing me,” Bryce said. “I know it wasn’t easy. There’s just one more thing I need to ask you.” He stopped, regarding them with a grave expression, but he couldn’t keep a straight face for long. He grinned broadly. “Who should we do next?”
The first day of senior year, Bryce rushed down the stairs of his high school, pushing through the ravenous lunch crowd. He headed, not for the cafeteria, but for the commons—a large, grassy area between the various buildings, studded with shade trees and graffiti decorated picnic tables. He scanned the open space, his gaze finding his two best friends seated at one of the shady tables. Grinning from ear to ear, he jogged over, his over-stuffed backpack thumping against his lumbar region.
“Hey, fellas,” he said, plopping down beside Miguel and across from Oliver. “You are never going to believe what happened this summer.”
“Momentito, amigo,” Miguel said in his sexy Spanish accent. Contrary to what the bigots at school said, he wasn’t Mexican, he was from Spain, and Bryce always thought he sounded like Puss-in-Boots. Yes, he had a bit of a crush on his friend, but Miguel was the hetero element in their little social circle, and Bryce respected that. “Oliver was just telling me about his vacation adventures.”
“Oh, go anywhere exciting?”
“My cousin’s wedding,” Oliver said, tucking a stray lock of bright purple hair back behind his ear. “In Wisconsin.”
“Sounds fun,” Bryce said, his knee bouncing. He clutched at his backpack, fingers fiddling with the zipper pull.
Oliver gave him a dark look, his blue eyes highlighted with black liner. “I was an usher. In a tux.”
Bryce choked on a laugh, trying to imagine his friend in anything other than tight black jeans and flashy T-shirts. He was the gay one, and even though Bryce was somewhere between bi- and pansexual, they had never had those kinds of feeling about each other. Not surprising, really, considering how long they had been friends. They were nearly as close as brothers.
Bryce waited, looking back and forth between his friends, the pressure building in his chest threatening to burst out of his mouth.
“Okay, man, what’s got you so excited?” Miguel asked finally. “You’re bouncing the whole table.”
“Check this out,” Bryce said, jerking his backpack open and pulling out an old, leather-bound book. He set it on the table with a thump, his fingers caressing the supple leather. Both guys leaned in to read the title embossed in gold on the cover.
“Spells For the Body and Spirit,” Oliver read out loud. He arched an eyebrow at Bryce. “Did you take up D&D or something?”
“You joined a new age cult, didn’t you?” Miguel asked, peering over the top of his glasses.
“No, to both of you,” Bryce said. “You know how my grandfather died last spring? Well, after all the family took everything they wanted from his house, there was a bunch of junk left. My father and his sister couldn’t sell the house until it was cleaned out, so they paid me to do it.”
“Nice of them,” Oliver said, trying to lift the cover of the book. Bryce put his hand on it, holding it closed.
“I volunteered. It was too hard for them. Everything had sentimental value, you know—old toys and letters and clothes. And books.” He looked down at the tome on the table, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. “I found this in a box in the attic, and I thought the same things you guys did. But this book is the real deal. It’s full of real spells that really work.”
Miguel and Oliver exchanged a worried look, and Miguel reached out as if to check Bryce for a fever. Bryce pushed his hand away.
“I’m not fucking with you, and I’m not crazy,” he said. “I did one of the spells, just messing around, and it worked. And I can prove it.” He pulled out his phone, glanced around to make sure no one was nearby, and leaned close to his friends. He pulled up a photo and held it up for them to see.
Their jaws dropped, faces flushing red, and Miguel grabbed the phone, turning it face down on the book.
“Who the hell is that?” he asked. He hesitated, then lifted the phone for another peek at the young woman.
Bryce chuckled. “That is my grandfather’s neighbor’s cocker spaniel.”
“What?” they both said together, voices echoing off the surrounding buildings.
“Shhh, you dumbasses,” Bryce said, glancing around again. “Look, I did this spell...” He opened the book, flipping to the page he had marked with a post-it. “It turns animals into people.”
Oliver pulled the book over in front of him and buried his nose in it, while Miguel took another look at Bryce’s phone.
“Damn, those are some nice tits,” he said, then shoved the phone back into Bryce’s hand. “You know this is totally loco, right? I mean, you don’t really expect us to believe this shit, do you?”
“I hoped you would,” Bryce said, “but no, I know it’s insane. I just need to know if you guys trust me enough to do one of these spells with me. Then you’ll see.”
“I’ll do it,” Oliver said, much to Bryce’s surprise. He’d expected him to be the most skeptical. Oliver looked up from the book. “This spell references quantum mechanics and subatomic particles in ways I’ve never heard of. Theoretically, what it suggests may be possible.”
Bryce turned back to Miguel. “So? What do you say?”
“Just one question,” Miguel said. “The dog-girl. Did you..?”
“What do you think?” Bryce said with a broad grin. “She wasn’t big on conversation, but man, was she eager to please. And energetic.”
Miguel groaned. “You’re killing me, man. Hell yeah, I’m in. What do you—”
“Hey, nerd squad, you’re at our table.”
Bryce flinched at the deep, loud voice echoing across the commons. Finn. Star quarterback and all around arrogant jerk, he’d been a pain in their asses since the sixth grade. And he wasn’t alone, trailing two of his football buddies and no fewer than four girls. He smirked at them as he approached, tall and handsome, with perfect teeth and perfect hair, and Bryce wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug smile off his face. But not today.
Oliver snapped the book closed, hugging it to his chest as they vacated the shady table, moving to the other side of the commons, where the only empty spot was in the broiling sun.
“So, what spell did you want to do?” Miguel asked. “The animal to human one again? ‘Cause my neighbor has this siamese cat—”
Bryce shook his head and took the book back from Oliver. “I was thinking we should try this one.” He opened to a page in the back and held it up for them to read.
“Un-fucking-believable,” Oliver whispered. “Who did you have in mind?”
Bryce closed the book. “Who do you think?”
Oliver and Miguel looked at each other and nodded.
“Finn.”
~*~*~*~
On Friday, between classes, Bryce slipped into the boy’s locker room and placed a piece of duct tape over the latch on the exterior door, preventing it from catching properly. That night, while everyone in town was packed into the stadium across the street, cheering for their three-time state champion football team, Bryce snuck back in and borrowed the sweaty shirt hanging in Finn’s locker, because the beloved quarterback didn’t bother to close the close the door, let alone lock it.
Miguel and Oliver waited for him outside, in a grove of trees near the fence. It was secluded enough that the ground was littered with cigarette butts and used condoms, so they weren’t too worried about being caught. Bryce drew a circle in the dirt and placed the shirt inside. He pulled a three by five index card out of his pocket, already inscribed with the incomprehensible spell equation. Oliver had called it a complex blend of advanced physics and pure madness, but if Sparkles the dog-girl was any indication, they didn’t need to understand it to make it work.
Bryce set the spell card on the shirt and they held their hands over it, the tips of their fingers touching. Bryce wasn’t sure if it was just nerves, but he thought he could feel a strange energy zinging through their fingers as they began to chant the activation sequence. It wasn’t in English, or any language that they could find. Oliver had theorized that it wasn’t language at all, it was just sounds that acted upon the vibrating strings that made up everything in the universe. However it worked, they made sure to follow the directions in the book to the last letter.
As the final sound died away, a resounding cheer rose up from the stadium. Their team had scored another touchdown.
Miguel looked back and forth between them. “Did it work?”
“How can we tell?” Oliver asked.
“Well, with the dog, it was a slow transformation,” Bryce said, grabbing his note card and the shirt. “I’m going to put this back, and then we can go to the game and see if anything is happening.”
The fourth quarter was half over and the ticket booth was closed, so they just walked in and found a spot near the exit. Finn was on the field, throwing perfect spirals and scrambling for first downs like he did every Friday. Bryce watched him run off the field after yet another score, a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. It should have worked. They did everything right.
As the last seconds ticked off the clock, the student section emptied onto the field as the rest of the crowd flooded out into the parking lot. Bryce remained in his seat, his gaze burning holes through Finn as his teammates hoisted him into the air in celebration.
“C’mon, let’s go,” Oliver said finally, rising to his feet. “It was a neat idea—”
“It should have worked, damn it.”
“We can figure out what went wrong and try again,” Miguel said. “Unless...”
“Unless, what?” Bryce asked.
“Unless you want to admit this was just a joke. I mean, it was a good one. You got us good, man.”
Bryce glanced at Oliver, who shrugged and nodded. He thought it was a joke, too.
“Fuck you both,” Bryce said, storming down the bleachers. Some friends.
They caught up to him in the parking lot.
“Bryce, wait up,” Oliver said. “Do you swear, and I mean really swear on everything you hold dear, that this wasn’t a joke.”
“I swear on my dick,” Bryce said, which was just about the most dire oath a young man could make. “This should have worked.”
“Okay, then,” Miguel said. “Let’s wait around for Finn to change out of his football gear and see if he looks any different.”
“Right, those pads could be hiding any changes,” Oliver said.
They loitered outside the fence, watching as the teams filed across the street to the gym. It wasn’t long before players began to trickle out in their street clothes. Bryce and his cohorts tried to look like they were waiting for a ride, but no one paid them any attention, anyway. Even the coaches barely spared them a glance as they headed for their cars.
“That must be everyone,” Oliver said. “Did either of you see Finn come out?”
They shook their heads.
“Should we go look?” Miguel asked.
“Hang on,” Bryce said as the gym doors opened and two more players came out, carrying their overstuffed gear bags. Bryce recognized them as Finn’s two closest friends.
“Did you see Finn in there?” one of them asked, his voice carrying across the street.
“I think he might have a concussion,” the other one said.
“How, bro? He never got hit once.”
“Beats me.” They crossed the street and headed for their respective vehicles.
“Some friends,” Oliver muttered. “If I was acting strange, you guys wouldn’t leave me, would you?”
“We’re here, aren’t we?” Bryce said, laughing. Oliver punched him in the back, but not hard enough to hurt.
“Hey, hey—door,” Miguel said, but it wasn’t Finn that stepped out into the night, it was Coach Davis. “I thought the coach left last.”
“Me, too,” Oliver said. “So, did we miss Finn?”
“I’m gonna find out,” Bryce said, heading for the gym. They slipped around behind the building, climbing through a hole in the fence, and eased open the exterior locker room door. The door was in the back corner for privacy, so Bryce couldn’t see anything by the back side of a bank of lockers, but the room was silent, save for the sound of splashing water. He motioned for Miguel and Oliver to be quiet and follow him.
Inside, it smelled of sweat and musk and body spray, the air warm and steamy. Moving cautiously, the guys made their way to the shower area and peered around the tiled wall.
Finn sat upon the floor beneath the streaming shower, leaning back against the wall as he gripped and kneaded his own chest, his soft moans echoing in the closed space. Concussion, indeed. Then Bryce did a double-take, his eyes widening. Finn’s pecs were swelling, his small man-nipples expanding into large, dark areolas with pebbled peaks in the center.
“Madre de Dios, he’s got tits,” Miguel hissed, grabbing Bryce’s arm. The mounds of flesh continued to grow, filling Finn’s sizable hands.
“Oh, God,” Finn moaned. “What is happening to me?” He spread his legs, drawing his knees up and reaching down between his legs to rub the smooth skin behind his balls. Finn moaned, his back arching, as a mound formed behind his balls, a shadow dividing the soft swell down the middle. Like a flower bud opening in the sun, the pink, glistening inner folds of Finn’s brand new vagina spread open. Bryce gasped, his cock hardening.
“Holy shit, it worked!” Oliver said, a little too loudly.
Finn’s eyes snapped open. “Who’s there?”
Thinking fast, Bryce whipped out his phone and snapped several shots of Finn and his new anatomy.
“Say cheese, princess,” Bryce said, stepping into the opening of the shower area.
“You little pervert,” Finn said, his face flushing an ugly shade of scarlet. “I’m gonna fucking kill you.”
“No, you won’t,” Bryce said, pretending to fiddle with the phone, “or else all the posts I have scheduled will go live on Facebook, Insta, Tiktok—everywhere—and everyone will see what you’ve become. How do you think your friends will like your new pussy, princess?”
“What do you want?” Finn asked, his voice low.
“You belong to us now,” Bryce said, a slow smile tugging at his lips. “You’re our bitch and you’ll do whatever we say, or we’ll make sure you regret you were ever born.” Finn just stared at him, and Bryce could just imagine the hamster falling off its wheel inside his skull. “Now, turn off that water and get out here.”
Bryce walked away, his heart pounding as he waited to see if Finn would obey.
“I can’t believe we’re really doing this,” Oliver said, his hands trembling with excitement.
“Is this permanent?” Miguel asked. “Did the book say?”
“It says in the introduction,” Bryce replied. “The effects of a transformation last for an hour, and when it wears off, it returns the subject to their previous state, body and mind. So, I’m thinking that means he won’t even remember this.”
“But what if he does?” Miguel pressed. “He could report us to the police. I don’t want to go to jail.”
“Do you want to leave?” Bryce asked, trying to hide his disappointment. He glanced at Oliver. “What about you? Guys, as long as we’re too scared to take our revenge, the bullies will just keep knocking us down. Think about it: no more being forced to move because someone wants our spot, no more feet stuck out to trip us in the halls, no more snickers and muttered slurs. We will finally get the basic respect that we as human beings deserve.”
“Rousing speech, pervert,” Finn said, one arm awkwardly trying to cover his breasts as he dripped water on the floor. He didn’t seem concerned with covering his dick, however. “Which of your favorite nerd movies did you steal that from?”
Bryce grabbed a towel off the nearby rack and tossed it to him.
“Dry off.”
Finn shook out the towel and dried his hair, then ran the coarse terrycloth down his body, his breath catching and a deep blush creeping up his face as he dried his breasts, his nipples tightening. He cleared his throat. “If you think humiliating me is going to make your pathetic lives any better, you’re not just nerds, you’re idiots.” He walked past them, over to his locker, and placed one foot up on the bench, his back to them as he bent forward to dry his leg.
The slick, pink lips of his pussy peeked out from between his legs, and Bryce slid up behind him, pressing the flat of his hand against that wet heat. Finn gasped, a shudder racking his lean, muscular body, and he moaned, pushing back against Bryce’s hand.
“You feel that?” Bryce asked as Finn ground against his hand. “This isn’t about humiliation, it’s about having you at our complete and total mercy. You’re like a bitch in heat, and you’ll be begging us to fuck you before this is over.”
“Oh, fuck! You bastards,” Finn groaned, his hips jerking as Bryce slid two fingers between those sensitive folds, stroking Finn’s clit and making his legs shake. He pulled his hand back, his cock hard enough to cut glass as he undid his jeans and shoved them down to his knees. He stroked himself, spreading Finn’s pussy juice along his shaft, and then stepped up behind the quarterback.
“Guess what this is, princess,” Bryce said, rubbing his knob against that slick slit, spreading Finn’s folds with his cockhead.
“Oh, God, is that what I think it is?” Finn panted, planting both feet on the floor and widening his stance. He bent farther, bracing his hands against the bench, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the edge. “You...you can’t do this to me. I’m a guy.”
“At the moment, your pussy would beg to differ,” Bryce said, pressing his cockhead against Finn’s virgin channel. The big man mewled like a kitten, shaking with need as his new body betrayed him, overwhelmed by the sensitivity of his new flesh. “You want it, don’t you?” Bryce asked, teasing that quivering hole, starting to push in, then pulling back. “Ask for it, princess. Beg for it.”
“Yes...yes, please,” Finn whimpered. “Give it to me.”
“Give you what, princess?”
“Your cock!” Finn all but shouted. “Put your cock in me, please!”
“Fuck, this is muy caliente,” Miguel whispered, reminding Bryce that he and Oliver were still there. Bryce fished his phone out of his pocket and handed it to Miguel.
“Film this, will you? I want a video of me popping his cherry.”
Bryce waited until Miguel gave him the nod, and then he pushed in, his cock squeezed by Finn’s tight channel. He met a momentary resistance, but a forceful thrust tore through the hymen. Finn cried out, his body shaking as Bryce slid in to the hilt.
“How does that feel, princess?” Bryce asked, grabbing Finn’s chiseled hips and holding himself deep in the quarterback’s pussy.
“B-big,” Finn panted. “You’re so big. I-I had no idea it would feel so good.”
“Yes, you’re hungry for cock, aren’t you, little princess,” Bryce said, reveling in this new power. It made his head spin, having Finn at his mercy. He began to pump his hips, pulling back until he almost slipped out, then thrusting hard, his balls slapping against Finn’s slick mound.
“Oh! Oh, fuck! I’m cumming!” Finn cried, his passage clenching around Bryce’s cock, waves of orgasm shuddering through him. Curious, Bryce glanced beneath Finn, but there was no semen on the floor and his cock was rock hard. Apparently, that was a pussy-only orgasm. Bryce pounded him harder, until he was panting and shaking. “Wh-what’s happening? I feel like I’m gonna cum again.”
Bryce laughed through gritted teeth, fighting against his own impending climax.
“Don’t you know, women can have multiple orgasms?” he asked. “Let me guess, you’re a ‘wham, bam, thank you, ma’am’ kind of guy.”
“Oh! Oh, God! Oh, fuck!” Finn shouted, his vaginal muscles gripping Bryce like a fist, bringing him to the most intense climax of his life. He drove deep into Finn, his balls trying to turn themselves inside out as he emptied his load. Groaning softly, he withdrew, staggering back as Finn’s knees buckled and he collapsed, catching himself on the bench.
Bryce turned to Miguel and Oliver, a lazy, sated smile on his face.
“So, who’s next? Or do you guys still want to leave?”
Miguel shoved the phone into Oliver’s hands, fumbling with his zipper as he rushed to get his jeans down.
“Hold on, why do you get to go next?” Oliver asked.
“Because it’s your turn to hold the camera,” Miguel answered, like it couldn’t be more obvious.
“But I thought you were straight,” Oliver argued.
“Duh—pussy,” Miguel said, trying to elbow Oliver out of the way.
Oliver pushed back, refusing to move. “Uh, hello? He’s got a dick.”
“Boys, boys, no need to fight,” Bryce said, zipping up and tugging his shirt down. “Our princess has enough holes for everyone. Oliver, you prefer ass anyway, right?”
“Forget it,” Finn panted, struggling to get to his feet. His legs still looked a little wobbly. “Nobody is fucking me in the ass.”
“Oh, well, in that case, we’ll be sure to tag you in that video of you begging for my cock,” Bryce said, reaching for the phone. “Do you want to see it, or should I just post it?”
“Fuck you!” Finn shouted, his face red as his gaze darted to each of them in turn. “Fuck you all!” He looked like he was going to cry.
“Yeah, that’s the plan, princess,” Bryce said. He went into the coach’s office and came out pushing a plush, leather office chair. “Have a seat, Miguel.”
Miguel looked confused for a moment, then the light of realization dawned in his eyes. He dropped his jeans and sat in the chair, squirming a little to rub his bare ass on the buttery-soft leather.
“Ven aqui, princess,” Miguel said, one hand gliding up and down his hard cock. He had a nice dick, both long and thick, and unlike Bryce and most of the guys he’d been with, Miguel was uncut, his dark foreskin covering a bulbous knob. He crooked his finger at Finn. “Come here.”
Finn balked, but Bryce gave him an encouraging shove, pushing him onto Miguel’s lap. The chair groaned beneath their weight as Finn straddled Miguel and sank down onto his cock, Finn’s back arching as Miguel filled his slippery tunnel.
“Mmm, magnifica,” Miguel murmured, his hands cupping Finn’s tits, kneading and squeezing the mounds of flesh. He bowed his head, lips capturing the taut nub of a nipple, and Finn moaned, rocking his hips and riding Miguel’s cock.
“We’re running out of battery,” Oliver said, handing Bryce the phone. He slid his tight black jeans down around his thighs, and Bryce was shocked to see a metal ring piercing the head of Oliver’s cock. Oliver caught him staring and gave his cock a slow stroke. “Like it? My birthday present to myself.”
“Didn’t it hurt?” Bryce asked, cringing a little at the thought.
Oliver shrugged. “A bit, but the added sensitivity has more than made up for it. Hey, you don’t have any lube, do you?”
“Are you kidding?” Bryce asked, looking down where Miguel and Finn’s bodies were joined. “The princess is dripping like a faucet. Use that.”
“It’s not as silky as a quality lube,” Oliver complained, coating his fingers in Finn’s juices. He slicked his cockhead and guided his pierced knob between Finn’s muscular ass cheeks, rubbing up and down over Finn’s tight hole. Finn froze, his mouth open, helpless little gasps escaping him as Miguel continued to suckle and tease his sensitive nipples.
Oliver eased into him, a slight frown creasing his brow as he concentrated. Bryce could see Finn tense, resisting, but it was futile. Oliver slid inside, filling Finn’s back passage, and forcing a breathless moan from his lips. Oliver leaned against Finn’s back and whispered in his ear.
“Don’t be scared, princess,” he said. “Being fucked in the ass doesn’t make you queer. Unless it feels good, of course.”
The look of panic on Finn’s face was priceless and it was all Bryce could do not to laugh out loud. Oliver was just fucking with him. Enjoying anal sex had very little to do with sexual orientation and everything to do with the sheer number of nerves located in and around the anus. It was simple biology, but something the die-hard homophobes couldn’t get past.
“This is even better than I imagined,” Bryce said, crouching down beside the chair to get the perfect angle. He filmed Oliver’s cock sliding slowly out, and then driving back in, Finn’s body bucking with each deep thrust. Miguel finally managed to pry his lips away from Finn’s tits, and he planted his feet firmly against the floor and raised his hips, thrusting up into Finn’s hot, wet pussy.
“Fuck, I’m cumming!” Finn shouted, digging his fingers into the back of the chair as he bucked and writhed between the two men. He sagged, panting, shuddering with the echoes of his orgasm, but within moments, he was arching again, desperate moans filling the locker room.
Bryce’s phone flashed the low battery warning and he reluctantly put it away, his hand rubbing his growing erection through his jeans as he watched his friends fuck Finn nearly senseless. The quarterback came at least twice more before Miguel arched his back, his face twisted in a grimace of ecstasy as he filled Finn’s pussy. He slumped, flushed and sweaty, his glasses fogged over, holding Finn’s hips while Oliver pounded into Finn’s ass. Finn gasped, a look of bewilderment on his face as he cried out, cumming again as Oliver slammed into him and dumped his load.
All three of them looked dazed as they uncoupled, Finn taking a staggering step toward his locker. Bryce caught him by the arm and pulled him back.
“We’re not done yet, princess,” he said.
“Oh, come on,” Finn groaned. “I can’t cum again, please.”
“We’ll see about that,” Bryce said, motioning for Miguel to get out of the chair. He pushed Finn down into the soft leather and dropped his jeans again. Finn practically sobbed as Bryce raised his long, muscular legs, hooking Finn’s ankles over his shoulders. With a glance at the clock on the wall, Bryce wasted no time plunging deep into Finn’s pussy, making him gasp and arch. Their hour was almost up. Finn was still as hot and tight at the first thrust, his muscular walls contracting and squeezing Bryce’s cock as Bryce fucked him hard and fast.
“Oh, God, not again,” Finn gasped, his tits bouncing as he bucked and shivered, a look of exquisite agony racing over his features. Feeling more then a little devious, Bryce reached down and grasped Finn’s cock, jerking him industriously as he continued to pound Finn’s pussy. Finn howled, clawing at the arms of the chair, as his cock erupted, striping his chest with strings of glistening pearls. His eyes rolled back in his head and he collapsed, his chin thumping against his chest.
“Oh, shit, you killed him,” Oliver gasped, but Bryce could see the rapid rise and fall of Finn’s chest. He was just unconscious. His own climax approaching, Bryce pulled out and stroked his slick cock, shooting his load onto Finn, thick strings dangling from the arrogant jock’s hair and nose.
Exhausted but extremely satisfied, Bryce put his clothes back in order and took out his phone one last time. He just hoped he had enough battery left.
“You probably don’t remember how this happened,” he said, filming Finn passed out in the chair. “That doesn’t matter. What does matter is that we can do it again any time, and we will unless you start being a helluva lot nicer to all the freaks and queers and nerds that you think aren’t worth your time. Remember that.”
He shut off the video and went to Finn’s locker, pulling Finn’s phone out of his bag. After unlocking it with Finn’s thumb print, he texted the video to Finn’s number, and then put it back. With big, dopey smiles on their faces, they fled the locker room, slipping back out through the fence and hurrying down the street.
“Gracias, mi amigo,” Miguel said, clapping Bryce heartily on the back. “That was fucking amazing!”
“Yeah, man, thanks for sharing your spell book with us,” Oliver said.
“Thanks for believing me,” Bryce said. “I know it wasn’t easy. There’s just one more thing I need to ask you.” He stopped, regarding them with a grave expression, but he couldn’t keep a straight face for long. He grinned broadly. “Who should we do next?”
1
4.8K
3
0
Marisa found herself unusually stiff one morning, after a successful 'borrowing' run from the manor's library the previous night.She paid it no mind, though. After all, an ordinary magician like her had aches and pains every now and then.If only she'd noticed the string slowly extending from her wrist before it was too late...Support works like this on: https://www.patreon.com/MagicLottie
The first day of the week was nothing special, humans in the village would stir, youkai would either be waiting to see how their mischief would be reacted too or were hiding. Shrine maidens, in theory, would be up early to welcome the early morning visitors.
And of course, A certain trio of magicians would be nursing headaches for various reasons. Patchouli Knowledge, Magician of the Scarlet Devil Manor, would be nursing one due to her asthma keeping her awake. Alice Margatroid would be nursing one from staying up too late to make sure all her dolls were in the best condition.
And Marisa Kirisame, would be nursing one from being flung into a wall due to an early morning heist. With a certain maid effortlessly throwing her battered body off the premises in defeat. After all, the guard of the manor still had to deal with unpleasant morning business. So, with knives and magical bullets clashing, the ordinary magician was quickly removed from the premises, stab wounds and all to break the relative silence surrounding the Manor.
And that’s how she left, nothing borrowed, stab wounds and a killer headache from hitting her head on at least five trees. But that was something she could fix, once she made it back to her home. Which was a short flight away from the manor, after all, how could she effectively borrow things. But she had things to deal with the injuries at home.
Her house was a complete disaster, with how many things she borrowed most of her rooms were stuffed to the brim with random magical items. But there were two things she always kept tabs on where they were. A machine that brewed a live giving elixir, and her witch’s cauldron, where she would prepare something to heal her. Did she know how the machine worked? No. but she had managed to get it working, and that was the important part.
It produced a miracle liquid, something called coffee, and whatever it was, it was a hell of a drug. But even that wouldn’t fix Marisa’s concussion and bruised ribs. No, that was what magic mushrooms were for. Brewed up into a healing salve in the middle of her war zone of a house, thanks to how many items she had ‘borrowed’ over the years. Items that she would take for an unstated length of time but promise to return them ‘when she dies.’
Kicked the bucket, passed on, pining for the fjords or exiting stage left, as some may say. But that was neither here nor there. As she was very much not dead, nor an ex-magician in any sense of the phrase. But that didn’t mean she didn’t have a weakness to dozens of knives being thrown at her out of thin air, or not being allowed to ‘borrow’ peoples things.
“Why do I always forget that guard is late in the morning…” the magician grumbled as she nursed various stab wounds on her legs. “Why don’t they get that I’ll give this stuff back? It’s simple! They don’t need to be so stingy…”
She sighed and went back to patching up her wounds. It wouldn’t take long, but now her entire week was thrown off. She planned to ste-‘borrow’ some books from Patchouli, maybe fly to a bakery in the human village and get something before going and relaxing in a hot spring for the evening. It was going to be a perfect Monday, but naturally, people don’t like things being taken without permission. Even if they’d get them back, eventually.
But for now, the Ordinary magician decided to just go on with the rest of her plans, get something sweet from a baker and go about her day. And yes, she would pay for a baked good, you can’t return food in any way that matters if you borrow it.
The money however, that was prime borrowing material. She couldn’t visit Reimu, after all, the shrine maiden was usually out of money to swipe. The manor was out, one attempt a week was already bad enough for her health. But there was someone nearby who wouldn’t miss a couple bundles of coin.
Elsewhere in the Forest of Magic, Alice Margatroid was waking up. Again, for the second time that morning. Headaches due to sleeping issues aren’t fun after all. Her dolls were already making some tea for her to enjoy while the cool morning air was around. So, she hummed, changed out of her crafting clothes, and readied herself.
“Shanghai,” she said, motioning to one of the dolls. “Can you bring me a list of what I need to find today, please?” There was a small pause as the doll flew around the main living area, before finding a small scroll perfect for the doll’s hands.
The doll gave a small cheer as it received a gentle pat on the head as thanks. It floated for a moment before dashing around the room, happy that it accomplished its first task of the day. There was of course, more to do, and Alice was just glad she could automate her dolls to some extent.
It made weeding much less time consuming. Especially since she had to keep people out of the forest, if only to keep them safe from Medicine and her poison dolls. But routine was setting in now, and unfortunately, that meant that Alice was counting down the minutes until her security dolls would activate.
After all, it’s much harder to be robbed when you know they’re coming. Naturally, she sipped her tea and waited, and waited, and waited.
“Marisa’s late.” She grumbled, now realizing she needed to get a move on for her day. “Dears, can you watch the house today?” she said to her dolls, all responding by grabbing various forms of impalement and pain delivery. “That’s goo-”
“Hey Alice!” Marisa shouted, clearly trying to judge what the minimum safe distance from her abode was. “Can I borrow some money?”
“…we have an imposter. Open fire.” The magician responded, letting her dolls launch to assault what she thought was Marisa through the window. The subsequent screams and sounds of counter fire did make the magician wonder if this was an imposter, but with how long she had known one of her regular guests for tea. It was unlikely.
“Thanks for the money.” Marisa said, getting tea all over Alice’s sitting room as the borrow crazy magician left. “By the way, that’s Cirno you’re blasting.”
“C-Cease fire!” Alice yelled, trying to redirect her dolls to stop blasting the fairy and try to focus on Marisa. But it was too late, Marisa had already flown out the open window and was quickly a speck on the horizon. Alice took a deep breath, and looked around, needing to ensure it was only a few measly coins than anything important. And that’s when something caught her eye.
“I’ll return it when I’m dead” was written on a note, right on one of the fancier doll display cabinets. Except the note was affixed to a rock, which was sitting on broken glass, next to another note. “Sorry!”
“KIRASAMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”
She was totally going to pay at the next get together, Marisa knew that for a fact. But these coins weren’t going to spend themselves. So really, she felt she was doing Alice a favor. After all, her associate magician can make most of her materials by hand, so money shouldn’t even be a concern really.
But, as people outside of Gensokyo say, this was the straw that broke the camel's back. Both other women were, frankly, very tired of having to keep track of what had been ‘borrowed’ from them. Books, clothes, even something more private in Patchouli’s case. And that really was the last straw.
“Meiling,” Alice said, looking at the guard of the Scarlet Devil manor, asleep but not really asleep. “Sakuya is walking towards you.”
“I’m awake!” the woman said, standing upright and looking fully alert. “Oh. Miss Margatroid, what brings you to the manor?”
“I can’t believe that strategy worked,” Alice said as she shook her head. “Your mistress hasn’t penned me an invitation, but I need to speak with Lady Patchouli. It’s about our mutual pain in the neck.” Being formal with allies when trying to create a battle plan was a key part of this strategy.
“Well,” Meiling said, looking around, momentarily confused as to why Sakuya was not in fact walking towards them. “You are asking for permission, and Marisa already was thrown out by Lady Sakuya. All right, I’ll see if you can enter.”
“Thank you, I will remain here until you return.” Alice said, knowing it wouldn’t take long for an answer. But this was the critical moment. Of course, she could simply go and take back what was stolen from her. It wouldn’t even be that challenging, she could just unleash more power and leave Marisa in a hospital for a month as everything was recovered.
But where was the fun in that? Overpowering an enemy with sheer force was Marisa’s style, not hers. No, payback required a more tactical approach this time.
So, she waited, and since this was an actual proper visit, it didn’t take long for her to be led inside by the maid of the manor to the massive library.
“Margatroid” Patchouli said, drinking tea either to help with her health or to nurse a headache. Or both. “If I let logic dictate why you’re here. It’s Marisa, isn’t it.”
“Naturally,” Alice sighed, making sure to distance herself from the bookworm. Her poor health meant that her familiar would need to disinfect any proper visitors. “Lavender?”
“It’s calming.” Patchouli said as she waved Koakuma off to go back to work. “And is refreshing when I can’t go outside.”
“Has your research into treatments been going well?” Alice knew the answer was no, but it felt important to check in on her friend.
“You know the answer,” Patchouli coughed, motioning that she was okay, and some tea had just gone down the wrong way. “Chronic issues are difficult to solve. Doctors appreciate my findings however.”
“Then I must ask, is this a ‘good’ day? Or should I come back another time?”
“It’s a ‘good’ day. I’ve been having more of them lately.”
“Good. You deserve those good days.”
“Now then, this is about Marisa?”
“Indeed, this is about Marisa.” Alice sighed, knowing that Patchouli was really the one that had to deal with the thieving mage more than anyone. “She decided to ‘borrow’ money from me, and nearly destroyed an entire display case in the process.”
“She has crossed the line far too much,” Patchouli sighed, stretching as best she could. “She even stole my hot water bottle, the audacity.”
“Really? Isn’t that in your bedchamber?” there was a pause as the bookworm realized what she just said. “Why was she in there? Or is it none of my concern?”
“Right now, it is none of your concern, and that’s what makes it audacious.” The librarian said, her cheeks flushing just a small bit. “Stealing from a bedroom, how dare she. I mean, who even does that?”
“Then, what say we take something of hers, just for a little while?” the puppeteer said, taking out a journal with her plan inside. “Transformation magic is temporary, and maybe it will make her behave like a proper Magician.”
“It will take more than being turned into a toad for a fort night for her to get the message.” Patchouli said, intrigued as the book was carefully placed on her reading stand. “So, how are you escalating this with her?”
“First, we need bait.” Alice sighed, knowing that would mean putting something rare or mysterious in harm's way. “Then, we need to prepare and ready ourselves to be patient.”
And that was the start of the plan, as the two women discussed what they needed to do, and what they needed to accomplish it. It was mid-morning when Alice arrived, and the dead of night was when she departed.
Marisa would face some comeuppance. And they only hoped that it would be enough to get her to change. Or at least stop stealing from them.
The first day of the week was nothing special, humans in the village would stir, youkai would either be waiting to see how their mischief would be reacted too or were hiding. Shrine maidens, in theory, would be up early to welcome the early morning visitors.
And of course, A certain trio of magicians would be nursing headaches for various reasons. Patchouli Knowledge, Magician of the Scarlet Devil Manor, would be nursing one due to her asthma keeping her awake. Alice Margatroid would be nursing one from staying up too late to make sure all her dolls were in the best condition.
And Marisa Kirisame, would be nursing one from being flung into a wall due to an early morning heist. With a certain maid effortlessly throwing her battered body off the premises in defeat. After all, the guard of the manor still had to deal with unpleasant morning business. So, with knives and magical bullets clashing, the ordinary magician was quickly removed from the premises, stab wounds and all to break the relative silence surrounding the Manor.
And that’s how she left, nothing borrowed, stab wounds and a killer headache from hitting her head on at least five trees. But that was something she could fix, once she made it back to her home. Which was a short flight away from the manor, after all, how could she effectively borrow things. But she had things to deal with the injuries at home.
Her house was a complete disaster, with how many things she borrowed most of her rooms were stuffed to the brim with random magical items. But there were two things she always kept tabs on where they were. A machine that brewed a live giving elixir, and her witch’s cauldron, where she would prepare something to heal her. Did she know how the machine worked? No. but she had managed to get it working, and that was the important part.
It produced a miracle liquid, something called coffee, and whatever it was, it was a hell of a drug. But even that wouldn’t fix Marisa’s concussion and bruised ribs. No, that was what magic mushrooms were for. Brewed up into a healing salve in the middle of her war zone of a house, thanks to how many items she had ‘borrowed’ over the years. Items that she would take for an unstated length of time but promise to return them ‘when she dies.’
Kicked the bucket, passed on, pining for the fjords or exiting stage left, as some may say. But that was neither here nor there. As she was very much not dead, nor an ex-magician in any sense of the phrase. But that didn’t mean she didn’t have a weakness to dozens of knives being thrown at her out of thin air, or not being allowed to ‘borrow’ peoples things.
“Why do I always forget that guard is late in the morning…” the magician grumbled as she nursed various stab wounds on her legs. “Why don’t they get that I’ll give this stuff back? It’s simple! They don’t need to be so stingy…”
She sighed and went back to patching up her wounds. It wouldn’t take long, but now her entire week was thrown off. She planned to ste-‘borrow’ some books from Patchouli, maybe fly to a bakery in the human village and get something before going and relaxing in a hot spring for the evening. It was going to be a perfect Monday, but naturally, people don’t like things being taken without permission. Even if they’d get them back, eventually.
But for now, the Ordinary magician decided to just go on with the rest of her plans, get something sweet from a baker and go about her day. And yes, she would pay for a baked good, you can’t return food in any way that matters if you borrow it.
The money however, that was prime borrowing material. She couldn’t visit Reimu, after all, the shrine maiden was usually out of money to swipe. The manor was out, one attempt a week was already bad enough for her health. But there was someone nearby who wouldn’t miss a couple bundles of coin.
Elsewhere in the Forest of Magic, Alice Margatroid was waking up. Again, for the second time that morning. Headaches due to sleeping issues aren’t fun after all. Her dolls were already making some tea for her to enjoy while the cool morning air was around. So, she hummed, changed out of her crafting clothes, and readied herself.
“Shanghai,” she said, motioning to one of the dolls. “Can you bring me a list of what I need to find today, please?” There was a small pause as the doll flew around the main living area, before finding a small scroll perfect for the doll’s hands.
The doll gave a small cheer as it received a gentle pat on the head as thanks. It floated for a moment before dashing around the room, happy that it accomplished its first task of the day. There was of course, more to do, and Alice was just glad she could automate her dolls to some extent.
It made weeding much less time consuming. Especially since she had to keep people out of the forest, if only to keep them safe from Medicine and her poison dolls. But routine was setting in now, and unfortunately, that meant that Alice was counting down the minutes until her security dolls would activate.
After all, it’s much harder to be robbed when you know they’re coming. Naturally, she sipped her tea and waited, and waited, and waited.
“Marisa’s late.” She grumbled, now realizing she needed to get a move on for her day. “Dears, can you watch the house today?” she said to her dolls, all responding by grabbing various forms of impalement and pain delivery. “That’s goo-”
“Hey Alice!” Marisa shouted, clearly trying to judge what the minimum safe distance from her abode was. “Can I borrow some money?”
“…we have an imposter. Open fire.” The magician responded, letting her dolls launch to assault what she thought was Marisa through the window. The subsequent screams and sounds of counter fire did make the magician wonder if this was an imposter, but with how long she had known one of her regular guests for tea. It was unlikely.
“Thanks for the money.” Marisa said, getting tea all over Alice’s sitting room as the borrow crazy magician left. “By the way, that’s Cirno you’re blasting.”
“C-Cease fire!” Alice yelled, trying to redirect her dolls to stop blasting the fairy and try to focus on Marisa. But it was too late, Marisa had already flown out the open window and was quickly a speck on the horizon. Alice took a deep breath, and looked around, needing to ensure it was only a few measly coins than anything important. And that’s when something caught her eye.
“I’ll return it when I’m dead” was written on a note, right on one of the fancier doll display cabinets. Except the note was affixed to a rock, which was sitting on broken glass, next to another note. “Sorry!”
“KIRASAMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”
She was totally going to pay at the next get together, Marisa knew that for a fact. But these coins weren’t going to spend themselves. So really, she felt she was doing Alice a favor. After all, her associate magician can make most of her materials by hand, so money shouldn’t even be a concern really.
But, as people outside of Gensokyo say, this was the straw that broke the camel's back. Both other women were, frankly, very tired of having to keep track of what had been ‘borrowed’ from them. Books, clothes, even something more private in Patchouli’s case. And that really was the last straw.
“Meiling,” Alice said, looking at the guard of the Scarlet Devil manor, asleep but not really asleep. “Sakuya is walking towards you.”
“I’m awake!” the woman said, standing upright and looking fully alert. “Oh. Miss Margatroid, what brings you to the manor?”
“I can’t believe that strategy worked,” Alice said as she shook her head. “Your mistress hasn’t penned me an invitation, but I need to speak with Lady Patchouli. It’s about our mutual pain in the neck.” Being formal with allies when trying to create a battle plan was a key part of this strategy.
“Well,” Meiling said, looking around, momentarily confused as to why Sakuya was not in fact walking towards them. “You are asking for permission, and Marisa already was thrown out by Lady Sakuya. All right, I’ll see if you can enter.”
“Thank you, I will remain here until you return.” Alice said, knowing it wouldn’t take long for an answer. But this was the critical moment. Of course, she could simply go and take back what was stolen from her. It wouldn’t even be that challenging, she could just unleash more power and leave Marisa in a hospital for a month as everything was recovered.
But where was the fun in that? Overpowering an enemy with sheer force was Marisa’s style, not hers. No, payback required a more tactical approach this time.
So, she waited, and since this was an actual proper visit, it didn’t take long for her to be led inside by the maid of the manor to the massive library.
“Margatroid” Patchouli said, drinking tea either to help with her health or to nurse a headache. Or both. “If I let logic dictate why you’re here. It’s Marisa, isn’t it.”
“Naturally,” Alice sighed, making sure to distance herself from the bookworm. Her poor health meant that her familiar would need to disinfect any proper visitors. “Lavender?”
“It’s calming.” Patchouli said as she waved Koakuma off to go back to work. “And is refreshing when I can’t go outside.”
“Has your research into treatments been going well?” Alice knew the answer was no, but it felt important to check in on her friend.
“You know the answer,” Patchouli coughed, motioning that she was okay, and some tea had just gone down the wrong way. “Chronic issues are difficult to solve. Doctors appreciate my findings however.”
“Then I must ask, is this a ‘good’ day? Or should I come back another time?”
“It’s a ‘good’ day. I’ve been having more of them lately.”
“Good. You deserve those good days.”
“Now then, this is about Marisa?”
“Indeed, this is about Marisa.” Alice sighed, knowing that Patchouli was really the one that had to deal with the thieving mage more than anyone. “She decided to ‘borrow’ money from me, and nearly destroyed an entire display case in the process.”
“She has crossed the line far too much,” Patchouli sighed, stretching as best she could. “She even stole my hot water bottle, the audacity.”
“Really? Isn’t that in your bedchamber?” there was a pause as the bookworm realized what she just said. “Why was she in there? Or is it none of my concern?”
“Right now, it is none of your concern, and that’s what makes it audacious.” The librarian said, her cheeks flushing just a small bit. “Stealing from a bedroom, how dare she. I mean, who even does that?”
“Then, what say we take something of hers, just for a little while?” the puppeteer said, taking out a journal with her plan inside. “Transformation magic is temporary, and maybe it will make her behave like a proper Magician.”
“It will take more than being turned into a toad for a fort night for her to get the message.” Patchouli said, intrigued as the book was carefully placed on her reading stand. “So, how are you escalating this with her?”
“First, we need bait.” Alice sighed, knowing that would mean putting something rare or mysterious in harm's way. “Then, we need to prepare and ready ourselves to be patient.”
And that was the start of the plan, as the two women discussed what they needed to do, and what they needed to accomplish it. It was mid-morning when Alice arrived, and the dead of night was when she departed.
Marisa would face some comeuppance. And they only hoped that it would be enough to get her to change. Or at least stop stealing from them.
1
2.0K
0
0
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, but when he accidentaly found a magic necklace that grants him possession powers, he'll be sure to use it to try and get with the hottest girl in his college, even if he has to take over a few people to do it.
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, indeed, as a physics major, he would consider himself to be a firm believer of science. That, of course, didn’t stop him from opening up the weird package that came for him in the mail, claiming to be a magic necklace, and then trying it out first thing in the morning.
It was a neat little thing, silver, with some sort of deep blue gem embedded on a silver amulet, quite pretty really, so Frank wore it without any reservation, it was his after all. The manual claimed that while wearing the necklace, he could possess the body of anyone he so desired by just walking into them, which was completely impossible according to the laws of thermodynamics, since matter couldn’t just disappear out of nowhere-
“What’s that you got there?” Asked Trent, Frank’s housemate, startling him.
“Jesus Christ, Trent! Walk more quietly next time, will you?”
Trent was a very good foil to Frank. The soccer player was sporty and social, compared to the gloomy and awkward Frank, who due to spending all time he could on the inside, was also very pale, instead of the healthy tan Trent was so proud to show off. Most people that knew them found their relationship very unusual, given how different they were from each other, but they didn’t know that Trent used to protect Frank from bullies in high school, which made the friendship solid.
“Sorry man, i’m just not used to seeing you awake this early, and that intrigued by something that isn’t a picture of Blair”
“Haha, very funny. I just got this weird necklace from the mail, it claims to be magical, but it still looks good enough that I think I'll either keep it, or pawn it off for some cash”.
“Well, you do you, buddy, I’m going to make us some breakfast, and heads-up, Monica is coming around in ten”.
“Right, I’ll get ready before she shows up”.
With that, Frank returned to his room, and left the manual on top of his desk. He took a quick bath and threw on some clothes as fast as he could, since Trent’s girlfriend was their ride to campus, and she really hated being made to wait. By the time he was ready, she had just parked on the driveway, so he took the manual, and went down.
“Morning honey, morning Frank”.
“Hey there, baby girl”, said Trent, turning his head around to give her a kiss.
“Get a room, you two”, muttered Frank as he came downstairs. “Morning Monica, how are you today?”.
“Well, i really woke up feeling great today, i don’t know what’s that about, but i’m not complaining”, said the brown skinned woman, while sitting down on the table to eat the plate with eggs and toast her boyfriend had made.
“Thats great, Mons! You’ve been really stressed about your exam results lately, good to know that you’re feeling better”, said Trent, who after finishing his own plate, went to sit on the table.
What neither person noticed was that it was the same chair that Frank was going to sit on. Frank was distracted by the manual, and Trent was distracted with Monica, so both ended up sitting on the same spot. Were it any other day, it would’ve just been a funny mistake, both parties would stand up, and each one would sit on a different chair. But today, Frank was wearing a necklace that just so happened to be magic, so Frank ended up slipping inside of Trent’s body.
That's weird, was the first thing in Frank’s head when he noticed something strange had happened. He looked around and didn’t find Trent, which was indeed weird, since he knew he had heard him a few moments before.
“Honey, are you okay?”, asked Monica when she noticed him looking around.
“What? Why’d you call me that, baby g-”, stopped Frank when he noticed what he’d called her. “Excuse me for a bit”, he said, going to the bathroom. When he got inside, he locked the door, and immediately went to the mirror, and what he saw shocked him.
Instead of the pale face and curly hair he’d usually expect to see in the mirror, what he saw was a tanned face, with a buzzcut. He took off his shirt, a half and half mix of his own black shirt with Trent’s white one, and saw that he now had the sculpted physique of a member of a sports team. That wasn’t to say that he was completely Trent, he still had a face that looked a lot more like his own than his host, and he was a good 12 centimeters taller than Trent used to be, much closer to his usual height. Before he could explore his new self more, he heard a knock on the door.
“Trent, honey, are you alright?”
“Hum, yeah, all good, why?”, he asked, worried about how to deal with this insane situation.
“You were weird on the table, and then you came running to the bathroom, even though you were fine just before, could you open the door, i’m worried?”
“Yeah, yeah, okay”, he said, while wearing his shirt again, and quickly unlocking the door, which was immediately opened by his now girlfriend, who hugged him.
“Hey there, how are you feeling? Did you eat anything weird?”
“Not really, i didn’t actually eat breakfast yet”, said Frank, not used to being hugged by such a pretty girl and not freezing up from nerves.
“Well, I think it’s better if you stay here today then, you can afford to miss one day of class, so don’t worry, okay?”, she says before going for a kiss, which froze Frank on the spot.
He feels a rush coursing through his new body. Frank had never kissed a woman, so he was very surprised to see Monica’s classic latina features this close, and then feeling her soft lips, and the way her breath mingled with his. She broke the kiss “well, I gotta go, but I'll be back later to check in on you, okay?”.
“Uuh, yeah, okay, have fun at school, baby girl.” said the stunned man, as he watched her leave the house, get in her car, and leave for her classes.
He spent a few minutes just outside his bathroom, just gathering his thoughts, until he came to a conclusion. The necklace IS magical. When he looked down, he noticed that the necklace was now golden, with a deep red gem in the amulet, so he went to look for the instructions, so he could find out how this thing worked, cause as much as he really enjoyed kissing Monica, he sure as hell wasn't going to take over the life of his best friend just like that.
He took the manual, and started reading it again, paying much more attention this time. After 20 minutes, he had finally finished it, and sighed contently, it was reversible after all. He went to the kitchen and touched the stone on the amulet, while trying to walk forward. Immediately he noticed the change that came from going back to normal. where once there was one person in the kitchen, there were now two. He also noticed that a new plate with food appeared on the table, though he supposed that it would be closer to say that it had reappeared.
“Hey, are you okay man?”, asked Frank.
“Yeah, thanks for worrying for me, Frank, i’m just feeling my head hurt a little. I'll go lay down for a while, if Monica comes again, could you please let her in?”
“Sure thing, man, have a nice rest.” he said, as he watched his friend leave to his room. “Well, well. I was a magic necklace after all. Gotta make some notes.” muttered Frank before going to his room as well
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After spending the rest of the morning possessing the sleeping Trent a few more times for sake of science, and making notes based on both his experience with the necklace, and from the instructions manual, he came to at least two conclusions.
By wearing the necklace, the user may enter the body of anyone they so desire, which will merge their bodies, but leave the wearer in control.
While he, as the user of the necklace, possesses other people’s bodies, he has access to at least some of their mental faculties and capacities, like how he was able to react normally to both the hug and the kiss he had with Monica as Trent, and the universe bends so that while he’s someone else, they have always been the same person, like how his plate of breakfast also merged into Trent’s, and then unmerged after he left his body.
He had some other ideas about how the necklace worked, but he hadn’t tried it out yet, but he was about to change that.
After getting ready for a day out, Frank left his house and went to the one place he knew he’d be able to do as many experiments as he wished, with as much privacy as he needed, the school library. His university’s library had three levels that were accessible to the public, the ground, where there were bookshelves and tables for anyone looking for books to read on, the first floor, was much like the one below it, but it had the more advanced books, so it was used mainly by students of the college, when studying for tests, and the first underground level, where people could use sound proof rooms to hold group studies, and not bother the other readers. Frank’s target was the first underground level, one where he’d have privacy, and people that wouldn't be bothered for a while
His first test was a stealth test, according to the manual, as long as he was touching the blue gem, people would find it harder to notice him, which should make it easier to possess someone that's part of a group, he had tried to test this in the bus, on the way to the library, but most people there where already likely to actively ignore him.
So, with his fingers on the gem on his neck, he slowly walked through the halls of closed doors of the underground level, while checking which rooms had people, and which were empty. The first thing he noticed was that no one reacted to him opening the door, when he bothered to be cautious, they’d only get up to close it once he left, but if he opened it forcefully, they would notice him and ask him to not do that, which meant that the amulet had a limited effect to hide him, which was still very high, but would probably not help him to enter the office of a famous CEO to possess them.
The next thing he tested was possessing a woman. Up to this point he’d only possessed Trent a few times, for testing purposes, of course, so he was curious about what would happen if he tried to possess someone from a different sex. He had found a door with a sole occupant, a very curvaceous woman, who seemed to be studying for a history test. He entered silently, while holding the amulet, and after making sure the door was locked, he jumped inside her.
The few times he possessed Trent on purpose, he noticed that it felt way different from the almost seamless experience of the first time it happened by accident. Actively entering another person felt warm, and he could feel his members slowly slotting themselves on the corresponding members of his victim. Possessing a woman, on the other hand, felt like his body was on fire, but not the bad kind of fire. He had never felt this sensitive in his life. Fitting his arms and legs in, who he now knew to be named Amanda, went just like it did with Trent, but when his dick got to her lower parts, and his chest got to her breasts, he immediately had an overcharge of feelings, that he didn't really know how to deal with. Once he stuck his head on hers, he closed the books on the table and took off his shirt and pants.
The sight of her covered chest and pussy were like water for a thirsty man, and he immediately started to grope her boobs, marveling about how soft and sensitive they felt. Eventually he took off her bra, and took his right hand from her boobs to explore her new pussy. Since Frank currently has all of Amanda’s muscle memories, the first thing she does down there is to go straight to her clit, which was not something she was ready for. The good thing is that the shock of pleasure managed to take her out of the erotic fugue.
Now calmer, the new Amanda took inventory of her situation, and put on the clothes she took off. By accessing her memories, Frank could tell that a few things were different, first, she was, once again, quite a bit taller than she used to be, but still shorter than Frank, likewise, her breasts had grown a bit, making her bra a little constrictive. Her new face was a nice mix between Amanda’s and Frank’s, but her hair had remained Amanda’s long blonde straight hair.
Needing more data, Frank promptly left Amanda’s body, and as he left the room, noticed that she was panting, and started to touch herself. Frank took over the bodies of two other women, but noticed that none had the same initial effect as Amanda. He also tested possessing someone, while inside another person. The results of stacked possession were mixed, he noticed that by compounding more women, he’d gain boobs and ass mass faster then he’d get height, and that by stacking men, he’d get more dick. By maintaining a balance, he could try and keep those radical changes from happening as fast, but he’d need to pick very carefully every host of the stack, since depending on how feminine or masculine the person is, one woman could take 3 men to keep balanced. He also noticed that when stacking hosts, he could pick which characteristics from each host would appear on him.
By the time he came back home, it was already night. He arrived just as Monica was leaving the house.
“Hey Monica, how is Trent doing?”.
“Hey Frank, he appears to be feeling well right now, which i’m glad, but i’m still worried that it happened so suddenly, and with no apparent reason”.
“Don’t worry all that much, Trent is a strong guy, it would take a lot to keep him down for long”.
“I suppose you’re right, anyways, i gotta go, see you later Frank”.
“See ya”, said Frank, seriously considering possessing his best friend’s girlfriend, but managing to stop himself.”Come on now, Frank, that’d be a dick move”.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next day started normally, Frank went down to have breakfast with Trent and Monica, and went with them to his classes. He and Trent lost a day of classes, but hopefully they didn’t lose anything too important. Frank was trying hard to not use the necklace, since he was keeping it for a very specific reason.
A reason that had just entered the room. Blair Baxter was everything Frank could dream of. She was tall, brunette, had a bombshell body that would make many supermodels cry with envy, and most of all, she was as smart as possible, without being labeled an actual genius, her grades were exemplary. She was by far, the most coveted woman of the entire college. There was only one problem, no one actually knew how to get her to pay attention to them. From the most popular athletes, to the geekest of nerds, no one that had managed to scrounge courage to ask her out had managed such a feat, from either side of the sex fence. As far as anyone knew, she was unattainable. Anyone, but Frank. He had learned that with enough focus, and the correct stimuli, he could read anything inside of his host’s head, especially something as simple as sexual preferences.
Which is why he is currently sneaking around after Blair left the classroom. The stealth function of the necklace was a god send, he thought, as he noticed where they were currently going to.
For many reasons, the woman’s bathroom was an almost sacred place, as far as most men knew, and if he were to be found inside it, specially together with the school’s madonna, Frank is sure that he’d be crucified by the entire campus. Which is why as soon as Blair enters a stall, Frank quickly enters behind her, and when she notices him, he jumps right inside of her. Blair is confused for a moment, as she is sure she just saw a man jump inside her torso, but it all goes away, as her body becomes taller, and her mind turns into a case for Frank’s brain to fit inside, and control as he wishes.
Possessing his crush felt as good as he thought it would, but Frank was here for a reason. He was currently a man on a mission, and he would complete it, if it was the last thing he ever did. She quickly undressed, and started to touch herself. All of his experimentation the last afternoon proved that the first thing to come to him was the muscle memory of the host, which meant that as his own libido for her own new body overwhelmed it, Blair’s hands knew exactly where to go to extract the most pleasure possible.
First her hands went to her soft breasts, gently caressing them, before suddenly twisting her nipples. Frank was shocked that despite her outward appearance, Blair was actually a very kinky person. Next she started teasing her own pussy, but only until she had enough natural lubrication for fingers to be able to easily enter her asshole. By the time she could fit 4 fingers of her left hand inside her ass, her right hand left her nipples, and started to directly stimulate her clitoris, which was making her pleasure grow on a crescendo, until she finally came, almost like she had fireworks shooting out from the inside. Together with the apex of pleasure, came some of her memories, which was what Frank was after all along.
Blair was a girl with a very high class upbringing, which made her repressed in many ways. She only started to experiment with her own body after she started college, but she still found it very difficult to express herself sexually in healthy ways. The somewhat extreme masturbation sessions were less to do with her liking sudden peaks of pain and pleasure duality, and more with being afraid of what would happen if she got found indulging in her deepest fantasies. And that was what Frank was after the whole afternoon. And how could anyone ever think, that what would be needed to take the heart of the most sought after girl in the whole campus, would be a very fit, yet voluptuous latina.
After he recovered from the orgasm, Frank left Blair to deal with cleaning herself, and went home. Now that he knew what he needed, he could finally start planning on how to get his hands on Blair.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Frank spent the rest of the week trying out new bodies, both male and female. In the span of a week he went from someone that hadn't even kissed a girl, to someone that had had sex with the most varied sort of people, from being one of the most invisible students on campus, to being football stars, cheerleaders and such. It was intoxicating. He also took his time studying which students would be the best to compose the most perfect muse for Blair. He was certain that he could merge with enough people that he, or at the time, she, he guessed, would be irresistible for her, and no one would be able to do anything to stop him, since the world would bend itself for him, and him alone.
The very start of the next week was when he decided to start his hunt. The first target was Frank. He loved his friend like a brother, but by taking into himself a very fit man, it’d make it easier to find the other women he needed to turn himself into a proper buxom latina later. He had just come downstairs for breakfast when Frank pounced. Frank loved the feeling of sinking inside his friend, all the while sticking himself deep into his mind. When he came to, the new Trent held a very unusual smile he knew that soon Monica would be knocking, which was very good indeed.
After he finished breakfast, he heard the knock.
“Come in!” exclaimed him, excited by the perverse prospect of making his friend possess his own girlfriend
“Morning, honey. How’re you doing today?”, said Monica, entering the kitchen.
“Just finishing breakfast, sit down, I’ll be right there”
With that, he finished setting the eggs and toast on both plates, and laid them on the table. But before he sat, he helped himself to his new girlfriend’s mouth, only he didn't stop at the kiss. He sank right in, face first into Monica’s flesh, and took it for himself. Surprisingly, Monica had really big breasts, which were usually hidden under the large sweaters she always wore, but what she added more than anything else to Blair’s dream woman, was the fact that while she was the only latino girl he knew, she probably knew others.
“Damm, these are nice!”, he said while pawing at his new breasts and his plush derrière.
He was still not used to all the new moving parts that come with being a woman, but he knew that he had her motor skills, so he wouldn’t need to worry about walking in heels, or with his new center of gravity. He stood up, and went straight to his new car, stopping only at a mirror near the house entrance, to check if his makeup was alright after having another face shoved through it. With three parts in the merge, he was now taller than he was as himself, though he had plans to fix the increased height making his ass and boobs look smaller than on Monica’s slighter frame. He never noticed, but Monica had beautiful almond shaped brown eyes, which almost made him feel guilty for stealing the lives of his friends, but he knew that it was for a good purpose.
He got to the car, and spent a few moments searching where his next target would be. Frank had gotten better at looking for specific information in his host’s brain, he didn’t even need the spikes of pleasure to dislodge them a bit anymore. Great, Angelica, Monica’s roommate, and his next target should be returning from the gym very soon.
Returning to his new house was weird. He had never actually been there, but Trent had, and Monica lived here, so he had second and third degrees familiarity with it. While he and Frank lived in Trent's late grandparents’ old house, Monica and Angelica lived in a two bedroom apartment. It was very neat and tidy compared to his usual home, but he guessed that it didn’t really matter, soon, all the people living in both houses would be him, so he could decide to live in either of them, whenever he wanted to. He arrived a few minutes before his target, so he turned on the TV and waited in the living room.
“Monica! I wasn’t expecting to see you here by now!”, said Angelica after opening the door, holding her gym duffel bag. Angelica was what could be described as an amazon. She was 5 foot 9, and had a delicious set of muscles, paired with large breasts and wide hips. Frank knew that he’d absolutely need her to become a part of him for Blair to give him a chance. “Weren’t you going to go to class early today?”
“Yeah, but something came up, so I decided to stay at home, and wait for my bestie.”
“Awwn, love you too girl. I’d hug you, but I'm disgusting right now, so I'll be right back.” and she went to take a bath.
It was all going according to plan, Monica knew that Angelica would turn on the shower a couple of minutes before actually entering it, and at that point, the dorr would still be unlocked, meaning he’d have the perfect chance to take her over.
He walked to the bathroom door and opened it.
Angelica looked even better naked. Her abs, hips and toned thighs, together with her round nipples were still glistening a bit of sweat, it was like seeing a gold skinned angel.
“Dios mio! Monica, what are you doing here? Get out, now! I'm about to take a shower”.
“Come on Angie, didn’t you say you wanted to give me a hug, come here!”, he said before lounging at her
As far as Angelica knew, one moment she was startled by her friend, the next, the same friend was diving into her belly. After she was completely inside, she noticed that she was suddenly clothed with Monica’s entirely too tight outfit, which really became a problem as she noticed that she started expanding. The first thing that burst were the shoes, Monica’s closed off heels definitely weren’t made to take Angelica’s bigger feet, even less so the even bigger ones she got as she started growing, then her jeans shorts ripped on the ass and thighs, followed by the shirt ripping right from the middle of the chest. She stopped growing in seconds, but the most dramatic change was mental. After she stopped growing, Angelica realized that she was actually Frank. She was filled with glee at her plan having worked. Now that she was as perfect as she thought she could get, she decided that she would take Angelica’s name and identity for good, and it was as if a switch had activated in her mind. She noticed how she had started thinking about herself as a woman, which had never happened before, so she supposed that she had done something extremely right.
The sight that graced her eyes when she looked in the bathroom mirror was nothing short of breathtaking. She was now 6 foot, Trent’s and her muscles combined into a muscular goddess, who even had an hourglass figure. She noticed the ripped clothes, and flexed her muscles to see them ripping even more, before taking off those tatters. She was really sad about the shoes, she really liked them, but thought that it was inevitable. Every time Frank had possessed anyone else, everyone involved were wearing clothes, so they merged together, meaning that whenever they ended up growing, there was still cloth to compensate for the bigger size, unlike, who had Angelica been naked. She finally entered the shower to wash away the grime from the gym session she had been on before returning home, and took advantage of it to explore every inch of her new shape
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When she woke up, Blair wasn't expecting anything different from any other listless day. Sure, she had that sudden need to enjoy herself in the restroom last week, but that was a one time thing. Usually, she would never risk being seen by anyone, it could tarnish her reputation, and she couldn’t have that happening. Which is why, when Angelica entered the classroom, it felt like she got a punch to the stomach.
It was amazing, she wondered how she never noticed her before. It was as she had always been blind, and finally could see that divinity walked amongst them. She had never seen anyone that hot in real life, and she thought that with full understanding that almost the whole college openly lusted for her. This was it, she made a decision, screw the Baxter’s reputation. She absolutely need-
“Hey there Blair.”, a goddess said to her.
“H-hey, Angelica, h-how’re you doing today.” she answered, before noticing that she had never felt quite that nervous before, especially as she noticed Angelica lowering herself to speak close to her ears.
“All the better now that you’re here, I've been thinking, what would a girl need to do, to be shoulder deep in your thighs?”
“!!!!!!!!” Blair really wasn't expecting that. Most people that tried hitting on her did it after spending a long time trying to gather courage, they thought she was way too out of their league, and the rest were complete assholes about it, so it was the first time anyone had been this honest and direct with her. For a girl this hot, this was the cherry on the top.
“Well, I'm free tonight, do you want to go anywhere?”
“Oh, sugar, then get ready, cause I will rock. Your. World.”, she said, leaving to her seat, before stopping, looking at her and saying:
“Ah, I'm going to have to be Frank with you, you can just call me Angie, Angelica is too formal for anyone that looks like you, sugar.”
And so they went on.
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, indeed, as a physics major, he would consider himself to be a firm believer of science. That, of course, didn’t stop him from opening up the weird package that came for him in the mail, claiming to be a magic necklace, and then trying it out first thing in the morning.
It was a neat little thing, silver, with some sort of deep blue gem embedded on a silver amulet, quite pretty really, so Frank wore it without any reservation, it was his after all. The manual claimed that while wearing the necklace, he could possess the body of anyone he so desired by just walking into them, which was completely impossible according to the laws of thermodynamics, since matter couldn’t just disappear out of nowhere-
“What’s that you got there?” Asked Trent, Frank’s housemate, startling him.
“Jesus Christ, Trent! Walk more quietly next time, will you?”
Trent was a very good foil to Frank. The soccer player was sporty and social, compared to the gloomy and awkward Frank, who due to spending all time he could on the inside, was also very pale, instead of the healthy tan Trent was so proud to show off. Most people that knew them found their relationship very unusual, given how different they were from each other, but they didn’t know that Trent used to protect Frank from bullies in high school, which made the friendship solid.
“Sorry man, i’m just not used to seeing you awake this early, and that intrigued by something that isn’t a picture of Blair”
“Haha, very funny. I just got this weird necklace from the mail, it claims to be magical, but it still looks good enough that I think I'll either keep it, or pawn it off for some cash”.
“Well, you do you, buddy, I’m going to make us some breakfast, and heads-up, Monica is coming around in ten”.
“Right, I’ll get ready before she shows up”.
With that, Frank returned to his room, and left the manual on top of his desk. He took a quick bath and threw on some clothes as fast as he could, since Trent’s girlfriend was their ride to campus, and she really hated being made to wait. By the time he was ready, she had just parked on the driveway, so he took the manual, and went down.
“Morning honey, morning Frank”.
“Hey there, baby girl”, said Trent, turning his head around to give her a kiss.
“Get a room, you two”, muttered Frank as he came downstairs. “Morning Monica, how are you today?”.
“Well, i really woke up feeling great today, i don’t know what’s that about, but i’m not complaining”, said the brown skinned woman, while sitting down on the table to eat the plate with eggs and toast her boyfriend had made.
“Thats great, Mons! You’ve been really stressed about your exam results lately, good to know that you’re feeling better”, said Trent, who after finishing his own plate, went to sit on the table.
What neither person noticed was that it was the same chair that Frank was going to sit on. Frank was distracted by the manual, and Trent was distracted with Monica, so both ended up sitting on the same spot. Were it any other day, it would’ve just been a funny mistake, both parties would stand up, and each one would sit on a different chair. But today, Frank was wearing a necklace that just so happened to be magic, so Frank ended up slipping inside of Trent’s body.
That's weird, was the first thing in Frank’s head when he noticed something strange had happened. He looked around and didn’t find Trent, which was indeed weird, since he knew he had heard him a few moments before.
“Honey, are you okay?”, asked Monica when she noticed him looking around.
“What? Why’d you call me that, baby g-”, stopped Frank when he noticed what he’d called her. “Excuse me for a bit”, he said, going to the bathroom. When he got inside, he locked the door, and immediately went to the mirror, and what he saw shocked him.
Instead of the pale face and curly hair he’d usually expect to see in the mirror, what he saw was a tanned face, with a buzzcut. He took off his shirt, a half and half mix of his own black shirt with Trent’s white one, and saw that he now had the sculpted physique of a member of a sports team. That wasn’t to say that he was completely Trent, he still had a face that looked a lot more like his own than his host, and he was a good 12 centimeters taller than Trent used to be, much closer to his usual height. Before he could explore his new self more, he heard a knock on the door.
“Trent, honey, are you alright?”
“Hum, yeah, all good, why?”, he asked, worried about how to deal with this insane situation.
“You were weird on the table, and then you came running to the bathroom, even though you were fine just before, could you open the door, i’m worried?”
“Yeah, yeah, okay”, he said, while wearing his shirt again, and quickly unlocking the door, which was immediately opened by his now girlfriend, who hugged him.
“Hey there, how are you feeling? Did you eat anything weird?”
“Not really, i didn’t actually eat breakfast yet”, said Frank, not used to being hugged by such a pretty girl and not freezing up from nerves.
“Well, I think it’s better if you stay here today then, you can afford to miss one day of class, so don’t worry, okay?”, she says before going for a kiss, which froze Frank on the spot.
He feels a rush coursing through his new body. Frank had never kissed a woman, so he was very surprised to see Monica’s classic latina features this close, and then feeling her soft lips, and the way her breath mingled with his. She broke the kiss “well, I gotta go, but I'll be back later to check in on you, okay?”.
“Uuh, yeah, okay, have fun at school, baby girl.” said the stunned man, as he watched her leave the house, get in her car, and leave for her classes.
He spent a few minutes just outside his bathroom, just gathering his thoughts, until he came to a conclusion. The necklace IS magical. When he looked down, he noticed that the necklace was now golden, with a deep red gem in the amulet, so he went to look for the instructions, so he could find out how this thing worked, cause as much as he really enjoyed kissing Monica, he sure as hell wasn't going to take over the life of his best friend just like that.
He took the manual, and started reading it again, paying much more attention this time. After 20 minutes, he had finally finished it, and sighed contently, it was reversible after all. He went to the kitchen and touched the stone on the amulet, while trying to walk forward. Immediately he noticed the change that came from going back to normal. where once there was one person in the kitchen, there were now two. He also noticed that a new plate with food appeared on the table, though he supposed that it would be closer to say that it had reappeared.
“Hey, are you okay man?”, asked Frank.
“Yeah, thanks for worrying for me, Frank, i’m just feeling my head hurt a little. I'll go lay down for a while, if Monica comes again, could you please let her in?”
“Sure thing, man, have a nice rest.” he said, as he watched his friend leave to his room. “Well, well. I was a magic necklace after all. Gotta make some notes.” muttered Frank before going to his room as well
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After spending the rest of the morning possessing the sleeping Trent a few more times for sake of science, and making notes based on both his experience with the necklace, and from the instructions manual, he came to at least two conclusions.
By wearing the necklace, the user may enter the body of anyone they so desire, which will merge their bodies, but leave the wearer in control.
While he, as the user of the necklace, possesses other people’s bodies, he has access to at least some of their mental faculties and capacities, like how he was able to react normally to both the hug and the kiss he had with Monica as Trent, and the universe bends so that while he’s someone else, they have always been the same person, like how his plate of breakfast also merged into Trent’s, and then unmerged after he left his body.
He had some other ideas about how the necklace worked, but he hadn’t tried it out yet, but he was about to change that.
After getting ready for a day out, Frank left his house and went to the one place he knew he’d be able to do as many experiments as he wished, with as much privacy as he needed, the school library. His university’s library had three levels that were accessible to the public, the ground, where there were bookshelves and tables for anyone looking for books to read on, the first floor, was much like the one below it, but it had the more advanced books, so it was used mainly by students of the college, when studying for tests, and the first underground level, where people could use sound proof rooms to hold group studies, and not bother the other readers. Frank’s target was the first underground level, one where he’d have privacy, and people that wouldn't be bothered for a while
His first test was a stealth test, according to the manual, as long as he was touching the blue gem, people would find it harder to notice him, which should make it easier to possess someone that's part of a group, he had tried to test this in the bus, on the way to the library, but most people there where already likely to actively ignore him.
So, with his fingers on the gem on his neck, he slowly walked through the halls of closed doors of the underground level, while checking which rooms had people, and which were empty. The first thing he noticed was that no one reacted to him opening the door, when he bothered to be cautious, they’d only get up to close it once he left, but if he opened it forcefully, they would notice him and ask him to not do that, which meant that the amulet had a limited effect to hide him, which was still very high, but would probably not help him to enter the office of a famous CEO to possess them.
The next thing he tested was possessing a woman. Up to this point he’d only possessed Trent a few times, for testing purposes, of course, so he was curious about what would happen if he tried to possess someone from a different sex. He had found a door with a sole occupant, a very curvaceous woman, who seemed to be studying for a history test. He entered silently, while holding the amulet, and after making sure the door was locked, he jumped inside her.
The few times he possessed Trent on purpose, he noticed that it felt way different from the almost seamless experience of the first time it happened by accident. Actively entering another person felt warm, and he could feel his members slowly slotting themselves on the corresponding members of his victim. Possessing a woman, on the other hand, felt like his body was on fire, but not the bad kind of fire. He had never felt this sensitive in his life. Fitting his arms and legs in, who he now knew to be named Amanda, went just like it did with Trent, but when his dick got to her lower parts, and his chest got to her breasts, he immediately had an overcharge of feelings, that he didn't really know how to deal with. Once he stuck his head on hers, he closed the books on the table and took off his shirt and pants.
The sight of her covered chest and pussy were like water for a thirsty man, and he immediately started to grope her boobs, marveling about how soft and sensitive they felt. Eventually he took off her bra, and took his right hand from her boobs to explore her new pussy. Since Frank currently has all of Amanda’s muscle memories, the first thing she does down there is to go straight to her clit, which was not something she was ready for. The good thing is that the shock of pleasure managed to take her out of the erotic fugue.
Now calmer, the new Amanda took inventory of her situation, and put on the clothes she took off. By accessing her memories, Frank could tell that a few things were different, first, she was, once again, quite a bit taller than she used to be, but still shorter than Frank, likewise, her breasts had grown a bit, making her bra a little constrictive. Her new face was a nice mix between Amanda’s and Frank’s, but her hair had remained Amanda’s long blonde straight hair.
Needing more data, Frank promptly left Amanda’s body, and as he left the room, noticed that she was panting, and started to touch herself. Frank took over the bodies of two other women, but noticed that none had the same initial effect as Amanda. He also tested possessing someone, while inside another person. The results of stacked possession were mixed, he noticed that by compounding more women, he’d gain boobs and ass mass faster then he’d get height, and that by stacking men, he’d get more dick. By maintaining a balance, he could try and keep those radical changes from happening as fast, but he’d need to pick very carefully every host of the stack, since depending on how feminine or masculine the person is, one woman could take 3 men to keep balanced. He also noticed that when stacking hosts, he could pick which characteristics from each host would appear on him.
By the time he came back home, it was already night. He arrived just as Monica was leaving the house.
“Hey Monica, how is Trent doing?”.
“Hey Frank, he appears to be feeling well right now, which i’m glad, but i’m still worried that it happened so suddenly, and with no apparent reason”.
“Don’t worry all that much, Trent is a strong guy, it would take a lot to keep him down for long”.
“I suppose you’re right, anyways, i gotta go, see you later Frank”.
“See ya”, said Frank, seriously considering possessing his best friend’s girlfriend, but managing to stop himself.”Come on now, Frank, that’d be a dick move”.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next day started normally, Frank went down to have breakfast with Trent and Monica, and went with them to his classes. He and Trent lost a day of classes, but hopefully they didn’t lose anything too important. Frank was trying hard to not use the necklace, since he was keeping it for a very specific reason.
A reason that had just entered the room. Blair Baxter was everything Frank could dream of. She was tall, brunette, had a bombshell body that would make many supermodels cry with envy, and most of all, she was as smart as possible, without being labeled an actual genius, her grades were exemplary. She was by far, the most coveted woman of the entire college. There was only one problem, no one actually knew how to get her to pay attention to them. From the most popular athletes, to the geekest of nerds, no one that had managed to scrounge courage to ask her out had managed such a feat, from either side of the sex fence. As far as anyone knew, she was unattainable. Anyone, but Frank. He had learned that with enough focus, and the correct stimuli, he could read anything inside of his host’s head, especially something as simple as sexual preferences.
Which is why he is currently sneaking around after Blair left the classroom. The stealth function of the necklace was a god send, he thought, as he noticed where they were currently going to.
For many reasons, the woman’s bathroom was an almost sacred place, as far as most men knew, and if he were to be found inside it, specially together with the school’s madonna, Frank is sure that he’d be crucified by the entire campus. Which is why as soon as Blair enters a stall, Frank quickly enters behind her, and when she notices him, he jumps right inside of her. Blair is confused for a moment, as she is sure she just saw a man jump inside her torso, but it all goes away, as her body becomes taller, and her mind turns into a case for Frank’s brain to fit inside, and control as he wishes.
Possessing his crush felt as good as he thought it would, but Frank was here for a reason. He was currently a man on a mission, and he would complete it, if it was the last thing he ever did. She quickly undressed, and started to touch herself. All of his experimentation the last afternoon proved that the first thing to come to him was the muscle memory of the host, which meant that as his own libido for her own new body overwhelmed it, Blair’s hands knew exactly where to go to extract the most pleasure possible.
First her hands went to her soft breasts, gently caressing them, before suddenly twisting her nipples. Frank was shocked that despite her outward appearance, Blair was actually a very kinky person. Next she started teasing her own pussy, but only until she had enough natural lubrication for fingers to be able to easily enter her asshole. By the time she could fit 4 fingers of her left hand inside her ass, her right hand left her nipples, and started to directly stimulate her clitoris, which was making her pleasure grow on a crescendo, until she finally came, almost like she had fireworks shooting out from the inside. Together with the apex of pleasure, came some of her memories, which was what Frank was after all along.
Blair was a girl with a very high class upbringing, which made her repressed in many ways. She only started to experiment with her own body after she started college, but she still found it very difficult to express herself sexually in healthy ways. The somewhat extreme masturbation sessions were less to do with her liking sudden peaks of pain and pleasure duality, and more with being afraid of what would happen if she got found indulging in her deepest fantasies. And that was what Frank was after the whole afternoon. And how could anyone ever think, that what would be needed to take the heart of the most sought after girl in the whole campus, would be a very fit, yet voluptuous latina.
After he recovered from the orgasm, Frank left Blair to deal with cleaning herself, and went home. Now that he knew what he needed, he could finally start planning on how to get his hands on Blair.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Frank spent the rest of the week trying out new bodies, both male and female. In the span of a week he went from someone that hadn't even kissed a girl, to someone that had had sex with the most varied sort of people, from being one of the most invisible students on campus, to being football stars, cheerleaders and such. It was intoxicating. He also took his time studying which students would be the best to compose the most perfect muse for Blair. He was certain that he could merge with enough people that he, or at the time, she, he guessed, would be irresistible for her, and no one would be able to do anything to stop him, since the world would bend itself for him, and him alone.
The very start of the next week was when he decided to start his hunt. The first target was Frank. He loved his friend like a brother, but by taking into himself a very fit man, it’d make it easier to find the other women he needed to turn himself into a proper buxom latina later. He had just come downstairs for breakfast when Frank pounced. Frank loved the feeling of sinking inside his friend, all the while sticking himself deep into his mind. When he came to, the new Trent held a very unusual smile he knew that soon Monica would be knocking, which was very good indeed.
After he finished breakfast, he heard the knock.
“Come in!” exclaimed him, excited by the perverse prospect of making his friend possess his own girlfriend
“Morning, honey. How’re you doing today?”, said Monica, entering the kitchen.
“Just finishing breakfast, sit down, I’ll be right there”
With that, he finished setting the eggs and toast on both plates, and laid them on the table. But before he sat, he helped himself to his new girlfriend’s mouth, only he didn't stop at the kiss. He sank right in, face first into Monica’s flesh, and took it for himself. Surprisingly, Monica had really big breasts, which were usually hidden under the large sweaters she always wore, but what she added more than anything else to Blair’s dream woman, was the fact that while she was the only latino girl he knew, she probably knew others.
“Damm, these are nice!”, he said while pawing at his new breasts and his plush derrière.
He was still not used to all the new moving parts that come with being a woman, but he knew that he had her motor skills, so he wouldn’t need to worry about walking in heels, or with his new center of gravity. He stood up, and went straight to his new car, stopping only at a mirror near the house entrance, to check if his makeup was alright after having another face shoved through it. With three parts in the merge, he was now taller than he was as himself, though he had plans to fix the increased height making his ass and boobs look smaller than on Monica’s slighter frame. He never noticed, but Monica had beautiful almond shaped brown eyes, which almost made him feel guilty for stealing the lives of his friends, but he knew that it was for a good purpose.
He got to the car, and spent a few moments searching where his next target would be. Frank had gotten better at looking for specific information in his host’s brain, he didn’t even need the spikes of pleasure to dislodge them a bit anymore. Great, Angelica, Monica’s roommate, and his next target should be returning from the gym very soon.
Returning to his new house was weird. He had never actually been there, but Trent had, and Monica lived here, so he had second and third degrees familiarity with it. While he and Frank lived in Trent's late grandparents’ old house, Monica and Angelica lived in a two bedroom apartment. It was very neat and tidy compared to his usual home, but he guessed that it didn’t really matter, soon, all the people living in both houses would be him, so he could decide to live in either of them, whenever he wanted to. He arrived a few minutes before his target, so he turned on the TV and waited in the living room.
“Monica! I wasn’t expecting to see you here by now!”, said Angelica after opening the door, holding her gym duffel bag. Angelica was what could be described as an amazon. She was 5 foot 9, and had a delicious set of muscles, paired with large breasts and wide hips. Frank knew that he’d absolutely need her to become a part of him for Blair to give him a chance. “Weren’t you going to go to class early today?”
“Yeah, but something came up, so I decided to stay at home, and wait for my bestie.”
“Awwn, love you too girl. I’d hug you, but I'm disgusting right now, so I'll be right back.” and she went to take a bath.
It was all going according to plan, Monica knew that Angelica would turn on the shower a couple of minutes before actually entering it, and at that point, the dorr would still be unlocked, meaning he’d have the perfect chance to take her over.
He walked to the bathroom door and opened it.
Angelica looked even better naked. Her abs, hips and toned thighs, together with her round nipples were still glistening a bit of sweat, it was like seeing a gold skinned angel.
“Dios mio! Monica, what are you doing here? Get out, now! I'm about to take a shower”.
“Come on Angie, didn’t you say you wanted to give me a hug, come here!”, he said before lounging at her
As far as Angelica knew, one moment she was startled by her friend, the next, the same friend was diving into her belly. After she was completely inside, she noticed that she was suddenly clothed with Monica’s entirely too tight outfit, which really became a problem as she noticed that she started expanding. The first thing that burst were the shoes, Monica’s closed off heels definitely weren’t made to take Angelica’s bigger feet, even less so the even bigger ones she got as she started growing, then her jeans shorts ripped on the ass and thighs, followed by the shirt ripping right from the middle of the chest. She stopped growing in seconds, but the most dramatic change was mental. After she stopped growing, Angelica realized that she was actually Frank. She was filled with glee at her plan having worked. Now that she was as perfect as she thought she could get, she decided that she would take Angelica’s name and identity for good, and it was as if a switch had activated in her mind. She noticed how she had started thinking about herself as a woman, which had never happened before, so she supposed that she had done something extremely right.
The sight that graced her eyes when she looked in the bathroom mirror was nothing short of breathtaking. She was now 6 foot, Trent’s and her muscles combined into a muscular goddess, who even had an hourglass figure. She noticed the ripped clothes, and flexed her muscles to see them ripping even more, before taking off those tatters. She was really sad about the shoes, she really liked them, but thought that it was inevitable. Every time Frank had possessed anyone else, everyone involved were wearing clothes, so they merged together, meaning that whenever they ended up growing, there was still cloth to compensate for the bigger size, unlike, who had Angelica been naked. She finally entered the shower to wash away the grime from the gym session she had been on before returning home, and took advantage of it to explore every inch of her new shape
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When she woke up, Blair wasn't expecting anything different from any other listless day. Sure, she had that sudden need to enjoy herself in the restroom last week, but that was a one time thing. Usually, she would never risk being seen by anyone, it could tarnish her reputation, and she couldn’t have that happening. Which is why, when Angelica entered the classroom, it felt like she got a punch to the stomach.
It was amazing, she wondered how she never noticed her before. It was as she had always been blind, and finally could see that divinity walked amongst them. She had never seen anyone that hot in real life, and she thought that with full understanding that almost the whole college openly lusted for her. This was it, she made a decision, screw the Baxter’s reputation. She absolutely need-
“Hey there Blair.”, a goddess said to her.
“H-hey, Angelica, h-how’re you doing today.” she answered, before noticing that she had never felt quite that nervous before, especially as she noticed Angelica lowering herself to speak close to her ears.
“All the better now that you’re here, I've been thinking, what would a girl need to do, to be shoulder deep in your thighs?”
“!!!!!!!!” Blair really wasn't expecting that. Most people that tried hitting on her did it after spending a long time trying to gather courage, they thought she was way too out of their league, and the rest were complete assholes about it, so it was the first time anyone had been this honest and direct with her. For a girl this hot, this was the cherry on the top.
“Well, I'm free tonight, do you want to go anywhere?”
“Oh, sugar, then get ready, cause I will rock. Your. World.”, she said, leaving to her seat, before stopping, looking at her and saying:
“Ah, I'm going to have to be Frank with you, you can just call me Angie, Angelica is too formal for anyone that looks like you, sugar.”
And so they went on.
1
4.9K
10
5
Commissioned for Anonymous on Twitter, their OC Freja gaining a magical staff and dealing with the side effects.
The pursuit of magic was an endless one, for various reasons and goals. Some wanted power, to conquer and destroy. Others wanted to mend the world, bringing peace and joy. Some wanted prestige, fame and fortune abound. So naturally there was a cavalcade of motivations for people, some good and some ill.
And more than you’d expect were just plain selfish. Even if it was for a dare or to satisfy one's ego thousands would pursue it. Some ancient magi prepared for this and set up punishments for those who would rob graves or delve into tombs in a quest for power.
One such person was a powerful sorceress, Prinzessin Freja Von Rosenburg. A young woman gifted in the magical arts who naturally wanted to have the best of the best in terms of magical equipment and prestige. Naturally, however, this had led to a bit of an ego problem with the woman.
Born to a prince elect, having access to anything she could want and being talented in magic. It was a damning combination. Especially when she realized what she could force her way through due to her large personality and similarly large assets. Meaning it was a simple task to get adventurers hired to get what she wanted if it’d turn out to be a challenge.
And she did, a group of her servants and adventurers looking to move up socially were easy to buy. Especially for a dangerous place full of dust and dirt. Monsters were no issue, after all she was the most powerful person (in her own mind) in the world.
So, the traps had been sprung, the monsters had been blasted and she hadn’t even had to risk chipping a nail. Her entourage was exhausted, but the relic she wanted was right in front of her.
“Well, thanks to MY hard work,” She boasted, knowing the grumbles from her group were just proving how hard she worked. “We have our treasure!” and said treasure was now being held right against her body. The pink staff of some powerful mage she didn’t care to remember the name of.
“Ugh, how tacky.” she mumbled as she motioned for her entourage to start carrying her out. “Really? A heart? I heard this old fogy was cringe, but I didn’t think it’d be that bad.” She ignored the grumblings of her allies, since after all they should just be happy, she is letting them use this as experience and exposure. “Come on, move faster! Everything's dealt with and I am not chipping a nail!”
There was almost no resistance from any of the other adventurers, they all knew they would get paid one way or another. Even If the bratty woman who hired them didn’t want too. But nonetheless, it was a pain to carry someone out of a dungeon, almost worse than carrying them in.
The trip back was thankfully uneventful, other than more grumbling from the people who did most of the work.
“And now, adieu!” Freja laughed, leaving the adventurers on the doorstep as she took the artifact with her. The tired grumbles now leaving her mind as she admired her treasure in actual lighting. It certainly had an aura of powerful magic, maybe if she had bothered to pay attention to stories about the sorcerer who used it, she would know more. But that stuff was just boring to her, why should she care about the past?
But now, as she entered her lavish bed spread and looked at herself in the mirror. She saw the most horrible thing that could have happened to a brave and more importantly beautiful magic user.
Her dress had the slightest, most miniscule smudge on it. It could’ve been from anything, dust, her entourage, even the staff itself could’ve had some dirt fall on her.
“Augh, of course! Of course, someone got me dirty!” she wailed, no one really paying her mind as it was a normal occurrence for her to be overdramatic. “Utterly disgusting and useless, all of them! Now I need a new outfit!”
Her doors slammed shut, her closet slammed open, and her clothing was flung with reckless abandon over her bed and her treasure. Thus, distracting her from doing literally any research or investigating what she had acquired. Just leaving it alone as something in its ancient magic started to stir.
The staff glowed, obscured from all prying eyes. Despite her intellect and magical prowess, Freja’s ego eclipsed that. All she knew was the staff’s beneficial powers, so she was completely unprepared for the ramifications of it. No detect curses, no warding’s, just pure unfiltered ego to protect her from anything.
But, for now, she wouldn’t notice. She was too busy fixing her new outfit. A black silk dress with gold trim and inlaid fabric. Tights that showed off her curves and a few adjustments to the top allowed it to show off her body in a way that screamed ‘I own you’ to passersby who didn’t know better. Elegant, eye catching and entrancing. All to be mocked and denied when someone approached her.
The princess flipped her hair, letting the red locks cascade down to her shoulders, free of all bindings she needed for travel. After all, she couldn’t risk her hair getting things like dirt and debris in it. Then were her gloves, full length and connected to her dress as she adjusted things with each hand.
A simple, elegant dress for whatever the mage wanted. Tea, dinner, anyone she could command? Frankly if she didn’t feel this was her norm, one could assume she thought the entire world belonged to her.
Some makeup, jewelry, and she was ready for the evening, and naturally she needed to take her new staff. While pink was not her ideal color, the contrast would be eye catching and entrancing. The benefits of the staff being just the slightest bit taller than her. And that was the first chance it had to work on its new master.
She didn’t notice anything, not at first, as she carefully looked at her staff and grimaced.
“it’s so tacky... but it should make me totally unstoppable if I want it too.” she grumbled, pleasantly surprised that it was very light despite its length. “Well, it’s famous, so it’ll just make me look better!”
There was a tug at the back of her mind, that maybe she should investigate her new equipment more. Ensure she didn’t forget something important about it. But of course, she didn’t feel the need too, after all she was a fantastic magic user in her own right.
So now she went out, purely on the town to show off. Herself, the staff, her own prowess of how she definitely earned this artifact with her own skill and not from forcing others to do the work for her.
Her door swung open as she walked out, the clack of her heels echoing through the building as she strode towards the entrance. Servants took quick glimpses at her, after all, she wanted all eyes on her and her new toy.
At least, she wanted them on her for her looks and her status, not for why she found herself with a maid on the floor in front of her. Or a sudden pain in her chest.
To onlookers, she had just confidently plowed into one of the maids due to her ego. So, they all knew to expect the princess to explode and drag the maid verbally across the entire castle. They waited, with bated breath, knowing just how ruthless she would be.
And nothing, not a single spoiled scream came from the noble. A few people looked up, and with an uncharacteristic gentleness, Freja was extending her hand.
“Well? Get up!” she said, not sure why she was doing this. But something was making this small act of kindness feel phenomenal. “Just be more careful next time.” The maid was stunned and slowly stood up, mumbled some sort of apology that Freja didn’t care enough to hear as she walked off.
“Wait... she got dirt on me, didn’t she?” the mage said, looking down at her dress. Thankfully there wasn’t a smudge on her. Nothing was out of place or dirtied by the collision. Not even the fit of her dress needed adjustment. “Well... good!”
Again, something was nagging at her in the back of her mind. She did yell at the maid who so rudely walked in her vicinity. She should be livid, furious, dragged her for her insolence of thinking she could even exist in her presence. But there was no anger, not even a hint of irritation at the lower-class servant being near her.
“Hmph!” Freja said with a smirk to no one in particular. “Clearly my adventures have just made me tolerate the low class’s mistakes!” She continued to stride off, not quite sure what the feeling in the back of her mind was, knowing it couldn’t be anything that would affect her on a significant level. Or more accurately, her ego was telling her that.
However, as she walked, the incidents continued. From someone wanting to compliment her dress, to smaller collisions that should’ve by all rights let her fly off the handle. But she didn’t, in fact, she felt better every time she didn’t explode at someone.
Clearly the adventure had tired her out. She couldn’t possibly be turning... nice, could she?
“Nice? To those cretins?” She mumbled as she shook her head, catching her hair frizzing out now that she could tell something was wrong. “Never. Not in a million years!” She was above them all of course, she was smarter, more powerful than most of the rabble in this region. Her parents were both skilled mages and her father was a prince elect. She was factually above everyone in her mind.
Her staff was just the icing on the cake. The symbol that proved she was in fact a skilled mage, even if she couldn’t care less about the history behind it. All she needed to know about it was that it was hers now, and it would increase her power.
Though, the longer she was holding it, having it near her, it was correlating with the sudden change in demeanor. She stopped and dipped into a side street free of anyone who could see her. Freja needed to get control of whatever was going on.
“...Wait... what do I do here?” she mumbled, trying to rack her brain for what could even be going on. There was a level of fogginess to her brain that wasn’t there before. “Maybe I'm tired...” she sighed, not wanting to risk running into anyone else now. “Being nice to these... people, shouldn’t feel good.”
The words left her mouth as the feeling of something strange tickled the back of her mind. She needed to think but was finding it significantly harder at the moment. The staff moved from hand to hand as she tried to think of what could be going on.
But it was getting so hard to think, her mind was unfocused, and she was finding herself dealing with some... feelings. In her body. Specifically, her lower body. Every little thing, little nice thing she found herself doing made that fogginess and feeling grow.
What’s worse is she didn’t think she hated it. But for now, she needed to try and get control of the situation. Her, her staff, and her dignity needed to make it back home intact. She just needed to figure out how to cover the short distance back home and to her room without being seen or interacting with anyone.
And then the people she hired to get the darned staff in the first place saw her. In all her elegance and glory, hiding in a back alley. Both the group and Freja paused, let an awkward silence fall between them and stand awkwardly.
“You,” one of them sighed, very visibly not pleased at seeing the noble.
“Me!” Freja said, trying to force her composure to work with her. Her posture going from awkwardly slumped over to trying to stand over the group. “You. All of you. Did. Uhm...”
“Our jobs?” one of them said, looking at her with confusion. The party was clearly not in the adventuring mood since they had changed more or less to casual clothing. “You mean the ones you barely paid us for?”
“Y-Yes!” Freja stammered, feeling that fogginess fill her head as she spoke. “Those jobs you did, uhm... what’s the word...? Tres Magnifique!” Using another language would certainly help her regain control of whatever was going on. Or at least that’s what she was hoping would happen.
“Yeah,” one of the adventurers said, a woman who frankly was a full head taller than the princess said. “Glad you got that part right.” The group murmured similar dissatisfaction with their client as their boss, who Freja was desperately trying to remember the name of, walked over to the princess. “And the other part you didn’t.”
“w-well, that.” she said, trying to muster up the primal energy of her magic to make this ruffian, who now just happened to be looking very attractive to her; remember her place. “Yes. Well. You did, Do... good work.”
“Great work.”
“Great work!” The princess stammered, her head getting foggier as she fought the urge to reward these adventurers more than she planned. “a-and you really, uhm...” the words stopped coming to her, whatever was causing this mental block was winning.
“Compensation.” the lead adventurer said with a blunt tone and expression. “You were all up there on your little chair you demanded we carry and didn’t put any risk on. So. Com. Pen. Sation. Miss Princess.”
Freja literally couldn’t find the words, her body felt like it was burning as she tried, desperately to maintain her ego due to her skill and position. But something was screaming at her to give in to their demands.
“y-yes, you... you were very good at carrying me, an-and keeping me safe so I got this, fabulous, staff.” she managed to fumble out. “I-I suppose that.” her mind screamed at her not to do what she was thinking of. “You, should. Get uhm, more... money?”
“And that we’re agreed on.” the leader said, backing away as Freja felt her knees buckle. Not enough to fall, but enough that the adventurers noticed. “You can’t pretend we hurt you, so don’t try anything.” the larger woman sighed, knowing that if they even moved a hair out of place the noble would unleash the fury of a thousand suns on them.
“I, I would never! I have my dignity!” Freja blurted out, feeling the warmth dissipate from her lower body as she regained her balance. “j-just do one job for me, and I’ll pay you double.”
“Triple.”
“Two and a half!”
“Quadruple.”
“Uhm... fine. That’s less than triple!” Freja said, trying, and failing, to shove the leader out of the way. “Just, get me back home! Please.” The party looked at her, then each other before stepping away and grouping up.
“She’s acting weird, right?” a smaller woman in the group whispered.
“Yeah, she is.” several others agreed. “What do we do, boss?”
“Get her home, last thing we need is her dad thinking we hurt her.” the large woman sighed. The huddle broke and they looked at the princess, her cheeks purple on her blue hued skin with a blush. “All right, we’ll get you home. But we’re getting our pay.”
“V-very good!” Freja stammered, taking a step in the completely wrong direction before the boss of the adventurers stopped her. “I, just needed to go around you! I know where I live!” she said, feeling odd as she wasn’t demanding to be carried by them.
“Right...” the boss said, looking at her team with a skeptically raised eyebrow. They followed her in mostly silence, each member looking more and more confused as they had to direct the princess back towards where she, presumably, had just left.
“Take a left,” the boss said, seeing Freja stumble on where to go again. “Seriously, you might need a doctor.”
“T-thank you for your concern!” Freja stammered back, “It is very, nice, of you!” Every little positive word that came out of her mouth made the head fog come back, and the warm sensation between her legs escalate.
What’s worse is that she was starting to think she liked this feeling. Every little word of thanks or polite sentence she uttered made it harder to not succumb to this feeling. Of course, she was arguing with herself the whole time about it, she was above people who worked and earned things the hard way. She was a skilled mage and practically halfway to royalty. Lowering herself to have things like respect and kindness for those less fortunate was beneath her!
At least, that’s what she wanted to think. But with every little nudge, begrudged sigh and word of thanks she gave to this adventuring party, she found it both harder to think and harder to disagree with the new thoughts filling her head.
Not to mention, every time she looked at the adventurers, something else started to build. They worked so hard and put up with her when she was so rude. Maybe, just maybe, they deserved more than money.
The thought was pushed down as they finally reached her home. The guards looked at the group with confusion as the leader of the adventurers just shrugged.
“Prinzessin?” one of them said as she hurried past them.
“Just, pay them! What they want!” she shouted, vanishing into the building to try and cope with the bizarre feelings. She rushed past everyone, blurting out apologies she wished she didn’t mean to them as they all looked at her with confusion.
“Okay, fuck.” she sighed, not even mentally chiding herself for the curse word. “What is going on,” she fell unceremoniously on her bed and let the staff fall to the floor. Her head was pounding, the fog was still in her mind, she didn’t even dare try to heal the headache she was now suffering from.
She sat in silence for a while, the headache growing worse as she thought about apologizing to everyone she ran past without so much as a hello. It sickened her and left her with more questions than answers.
“Okay, screw this,” she mumbled, grabbing her staff once again and staring at it. “You, you boost magic, time to get rid of this headache!” It was a simple healing spell, even if she couldn’t focus it’d be simple enough to cast.
The spell was case and Freja blinked for a minute. Just waiting to feel the relief of a clear head and no more strange thoughts. She hummed, feeling the pressure dissipate from her mind,
“Oh... that’s so much better,” she sighed, turning over and looking at the ceiling. “...what was I doing again?” The thoughts escaped her, but at least she didn’t have a headache. “Can’t have been important in that case then.”
She waited in her room, just in case her head started hurting again. Some people were moving back and forth outside of her room, had she really made such a scene? With a shrug, Freja stood up from her bed and walked to the door. Opening it to see the maid she had collided with earlier.
“Oh! You!” she said, feeling a soft smile form on her face. The maid looked nervous, and probably was expecting a verbal beatdown. “Oh my gosh, I am, so sorry for running into you!” the noble said, getting the Maid to visibly relax.
And then an idea, a horrible, status destroying idea came to Freja.
And she couldn’t care less about the implications of it.
If verbally making someone feel good was making her feel fantastic, then what if she took it a step further?
“Come into my room! I need to make it up to you!” she said, the maid turning beet red as she nodded. A careful step inside, the turn of the lock on the door, and a dirty look at the maid were all Freja needed to make sure this maid knew how good she could feel as an apology.
The pursuit of magic was an endless one, for various reasons and goals. Some wanted power, to conquer and destroy. Others wanted to mend the world, bringing peace and joy. Some wanted prestige, fame and fortune abound. So naturally there was a cavalcade of motivations for people, some good and some ill.
And more than you’d expect were just plain selfish. Even if it was for a dare or to satisfy one's ego thousands would pursue it. Some ancient magi prepared for this and set up punishments for those who would rob graves or delve into tombs in a quest for power.
One such person was a powerful sorceress, Prinzessin Freja Von Rosenburg. A young woman gifted in the magical arts who naturally wanted to have the best of the best in terms of magical equipment and prestige. Naturally, however, this had led to a bit of an ego problem with the woman.
Born to a prince elect, having access to anything she could want and being talented in magic. It was a damning combination. Especially when she realized what she could force her way through due to her large personality and similarly large assets. Meaning it was a simple task to get adventurers hired to get what she wanted if it’d turn out to be a challenge.
And she did, a group of her servants and adventurers looking to move up socially were easy to buy. Especially for a dangerous place full of dust and dirt. Monsters were no issue, after all she was the most powerful person (in her own mind) in the world.
So, the traps had been sprung, the monsters had been blasted and she hadn’t even had to risk chipping a nail. Her entourage was exhausted, but the relic she wanted was right in front of her.
“Well, thanks to MY hard work,” She boasted, knowing the grumbles from her group were just proving how hard she worked. “We have our treasure!” and said treasure was now being held right against her body. The pink staff of some powerful mage she didn’t care to remember the name of.
“Ugh, how tacky.” she mumbled as she motioned for her entourage to start carrying her out. “Really? A heart? I heard this old fogy was cringe, but I didn’t think it’d be that bad.” She ignored the grumblings of her allies, since after all they should just be happy, she is letting them use this as experience and exposure. “Come on, move faster! Everything's dealt with and I am not chipping a nail!”
There was almost no resistance from any of the other adventurers, they all knew they would get paid one way or another. Even If the bratty woman who hired them didn’t want too. But nonetheless, it was a pain to carry someone out of a dungeon, almost worse than carrying them in.
The trip back was thankfully uneventful, other than more grumbling from the people who did most of the work.
“And now, adieu!” Freja laughed, leaving the adventurers on the doorstep as she took the artifact with her. The tired grumbles now leaving her mind as she admired her treasure in actual lighting. It certainly had an aura of powerful magic, maybe if she had bothered to pay attention to stories about the sorcerer who used it, she would know more. But that stuff was just boring to her, why should she care about the past?
But now, as she entered her lavish bed spread and looked at herself in the mirror. She saw the most horrible thing that could have happened to a brave and more importantly beautiful magic user.
Her dress had the slightest, most miniscule smudge on it. It could’ve been from anything, dust, her entourage, even the staff itself could’ve had some dirt fall on her.
“Augh, of course! Of course, someone got me dirty!” she wailed, no one really paying her mind as it was a normal occurrence for her to be overdramatic. “Utterly disgusting and useless, all of them! Now I need a new outfit!”
Her doors slammed shut, her closet slammed open, and her clothing was flung with reckless abandon over her bed and her treasure. Thus, distracting her from doing literally any research or investigating what she had acquired. Just leaving it alone as something in its ancient magic started to stir.
The staff glowed, obscured from all prying eyes. Despite her intellect and magical prowess, Freja’s ego eclipsed that. All she knew was the staff’s beneficial powers, so she was completely unprepared for the ramifications of it. No detect curses, no warding’s, just pure unfiltered ego to protect her from anything.
But, for now, she wouldn’t notice. She was too busy fixing her new outfit. A black silk dress with gold trim and inlaid fabric. Tights that showed off her curves and a few adjustments to the top allowed it to show off her body in a way that screamed ‘I own you’ to passersby who didn’t know better. Elegant, eye catching and entrancing. All to be mocked and denied when someone approached her.
The princess flipped her hair, letting the red locks cascade down to her shoulders, free of all bindings she needed for travel. After all, she couldn’t risk her hair getting things like dirt and debris in it. Then were her gloves, full length and connected to her dress as she adjusted things with each hand.
A simple, elegant dress for whatever the mage wanted. Tea, dinner, anyone she could command? Frankly if she didn’t feel this was her norm, one could assume she thought the entire world belonged to her.
Some makeup, jewelry, and she was ready for the evening, and naturally she needed to take her new staff. While pink was not her ideal color, the contrast would be eye catching and entrancing. The benefits of the staff being just the slightest bit taller than her. And that was the first chance it had to work on its new master.
She didn’t notice anything, not at first, as she carefully looked at her staff and grimaced.
“it’s so tacky... but it should make me totally unstoppable if I want it too.” she grumbled, pleasantly surprised that it was very light despite its length. “Well, it’s famous, so it’ll just make me look better!”
There was a tug at the back of her mind, that maybe she should investigate her new equipment more. Ensure she didn’t forget something important about it. But of course, she didn’t feel the need too, after all she was a fantastic magic user in her own right.
So now she went out, purely on the town to show off. Herself, the staff, her own prowess of how she definitely earned this artifact with her own skill and not from forcing others to do the work for her.
Her door swung open as she walked out, the clack of her heels echoing through the building as she strode towards the entrance. Servants took quick glimpses at her, after all, she wanted all eyes on her and her new toy.
At least, she wanted them on her for her looks and her status, not for why she found herself with a maid on the floor in front of her. Or a sudden pain in her chest.
To onlookers, she had just confidently plowed into one of the maids due to her ego. So, they all knew to expect the princess to explode and drag the maid verbally across the entire castle. They waited, with bated breath, knowing just how ruthless she would be.
And nothing, not a single spoiled scream came from the noble. A few people looked up, and with an uncharacteristic gentleness, Freja was extending her hand.
“Well? Get up!” she said, not sure why she was doing this. But something was making this small act of kindness feel phenomenal. “Just be more careful next time.” The maid was stunned and slowly stood up, mumbled some sort of apology that Freja didn’t care enough to hear as she walked off.
“Wait... she got dirt on me, didn’t she?” the mage said, looking down at her dress. Thankfully there wasn’t a smudge on her. Nothing was out of place or dirtied by the collision. Not even the fit of her dress needed adjustment. “Well... good!”
Again, something was nagging at her in the back of her mind. She did yell at the maid who so rudely walked in her vicinity. She should be livid, furious, dragged her for her insolence of thinking she could even exist in her presence. But there was no anger, not even a hint of irritation at the lower-class servant being near her.
“Hmph!” Freja said with a smirk to no one in particular. “Clearly my adventures have just made me tolerate the low class’s mistakes!” She continued to stride off, not quite sure what the feeling in the back of her mind was, knowing it couldn’t be anything that would affect her on a significant level. Or more accurately, her ego was telling her that.
However, as she walked, the incidents continued. From someone wanting to compliment her dress, to smaller collisions that should’ve by all rights let her fly off the handle. But she didn’t, in fact, she felt better every time she didn’t explode at someone.
Clearly the adventure had tired her out. She couldn’t possibly be turning... nice, could she?
“Nice? To those cretins?” She mumbled as she shook her head, catching her hair frizzing out now that she could tell something was wrong. “Never. Not in a million years!” She was above them all of course, she was smarter, more powerful than most of the rabble in this region. Her parents were both skilled mages and her father was a prince elect. She was factually above everyone in her mind.
Her staff was just the icing on the cake. The symbol that proved she was in fact a skilled mage, even if she couldn’t care less about the history behind it. All she needed to know about it was that it was hers now, and it would increase her power.
Though, the longer she was holding it, having it near her, it was correlating with the sudden change in demeanor. She stopped and dipped into a side street free of anyone who could see her. Freja needed to get control of whatever was going on.
“...Wait... what do I do here?” she mumbled, trying to rack her brain for what could even be going on. There was a level of fogginess to her brain that wasn’t there before. “Maybe I'm tired...” she sighed, not wanting to risk running into anyone else now. “Being nice to these... people, shouldn’t feel good.”
The words left her mouth as the feeling of something strange tickled the back of her mind. She needed to think but was finding it significantly harder at the moment. The staff moved from hand to hand as she tried to think of what could be going on.
But it was getting so hard to think, her mind was unfocused, and she was finding herself dealing with some... feelings. In her body. Specifically, her lower body. Every little thing, little nice thing she found herself doing made that fogginess and feeling grow.
What’s worse is she didn’t think she hated it. But for now, she needed to try and get control of the situation. Her, her staff, and her dignity needed to make it back home intact. She just needed to figure out how to cover the short distance back home and to her room without being seen or interacting with anyone.
And then the people she hired to get the darned staff in the first place saw her. In all her elegance and glory, hiding in a back alley. Both the group and Freja paused, let an awkward silence fall between them and stand awkwardly.
“You,” one of them sighed, very visibly not pleased at seeing the noble.
“Me!” Freja said, trying to force her composure to work with her. Her posture going from awkwardly slumped over to trying to stand over the group. “You. All of you. Did. Uhm...”
“Our jobs?” one of them said, looking at her with confusion. The party was clearly not in the adventuring mood since they had changed more or less to casual clothing. “You mean the ones you barely paid us for?”
“Y-Yes!” Freja stammered, feeling that fogginess fill her head as she spoke. “Those jobs you did, uhm... what’s the word...? Tres Magnifique!” Using another language would certainly help her regain control of whatever was going on. Or at least that’s what she was hoping would happen.
“Yeah,” one of the adventurers said, a woman who frankly was a full head taller than the princess said. “Glad you got that part right.” The group murmured similar dissatisfaction with their client as their boss, who Freja was desperately trying to remember the name of, walked over to the princess. “And the other part you didn’t.”
“w-well, that.” she said, trying to muster up the primal energy of her magic to make this ruffian, who now just happened to be looking very attractive to her; remember her place. “Yes. Well. You did, Do... good work.”
“Great work.”
“Great work!” The princess stammered, her head getting foggier as she fought the urge to reward these adventurers more than she planned. “a-and you really, uhm...” the words stopped coming to her, whatever was causing this mental block was winning.
“Compensation.” the lead adventurer said with a blunt tone and expression. “You were all up there on your little chair you demanded we carry and didn’t put any risk on. So. Com. Pen. Sation. Miss Princess.”
Freja literally couldn’t find the words, her body felt like it was burning as she tried, desperately to maintain her ego due to her skill and position. But something was screaming at her to give in to their demands.
“y-yes, you... you were very good at carrying me, an-and keeping me safe so I got this, fabulous, staff.” she managed to fumble out. “I-I suppose that.” her mind screamed at her not to do what she was thinking of. “You, should. Get uhm, more... money?”
“And that we’re agreed on.” the leader said, backing away as Freja felt her knees buckle. Not enough to fall, but enough that the adventurers noticed. “You can’t pretend we hurt you, so don’t try anything.” the larger woman sighed, knowing that if they even moved a hair out of place the noble would unleash the fury of a thousand suns on them.
“I, I would never! I have my dignity!” Freja blurted out, feeling the warmth dissipate from her lower body as she regained her balance. “j-just do one job for me, and I’ll pay you double.”
“Triple.”
“Two and a half!”
“Quadruple.”
“Uhm... fine. That’s less than triple!” Freja said, trying, and failing, to shove the leader out of the way. “Just, get me back home! Please.” The party looked at her, then each other before stepping away and grouping up.
“She’s acting weird, right?” a smaller woman in the group whispered.
“Yeah, she is.” several others agreed. “What do we do, boss?”
“Get her home, last thing we need is her dad thinking we hurt her.” the large woman sighed. The huddle broke and they looked at the princess, her cheeks purple on her blue hued skin with a blush. “All right, we’ll get you home. But we’re getting our pay.”
“V-very good!” Freja stammered, taking a step in the completely wrong direction before the boss of the adventurers stopped her. “I, just needed to go around you! I know where I live!” she said, feeling odd as she wasn’t demanding to be carried by them.
“Right...” the boss said, looking at her team with a skeptically raised eyebrow. They followed her in mostly silence, each member looking more and more confused as they had to direct the princess back towards where she, presumably, had just left.
“Take a left,” the boss said, seeing Freja stumble on where to go again. “Seriously, you might need a doctor.”
“T-thank you for your concern!” Freja stammered back, “It is very, nice, of you!” Every little positive word that came out of her mouth made the head fog come back, and the warm sensation between her legs escalate.
What’s worse is that she was starting to think she liked this feeling. Every little word of thanks or polite sentence she uttered made it harder to not succumb to this feeling. Of course, she was arguing with herself the whole time about it, she was above people who worked and earned things the hard way. She was a skilled mage and practically halfway to royalty. Lowering herself to have things like respect and kindness for those less fortunate was beneath her!
At least, that’s what she wanted to think. But with every little nudge, begrudged sigh and word of thanks she gave to this adventuring party, she found it both harder to think and harder to disagree with the new thoughts filling her head.
Not to mention, every time she looked at the adventurers, something else started to build. They worked so hard and put up with her when she was so rude. Maybe, just maybe, they deserved more than money.
The thought was pushed down as they finally reached her home. The guards looked at the group with confusion as the leader of the adventurers just shrugged.
“Prinzessin?” one of them said as she hurried past them.
“Just, pay them! What they want!” she shouted, vanishing into the building to try and cope with the bizarre feelings. She rushed past everyone, blurting out apologies she wished she didn’t mean to them as they all looked at her with confusion.
“Okay, fuck.” she sighed, not even mentally chiding herself for the curse word. “What is going on,” she fell unceremoniously on her bed and let the staff fall to the floor. Her head was pounding, the fog was still in her mind, she didn’t even dare try to heal the headache she was now suffering from.
She sat in silence for a while, the headache growing worse as she thought about apologizing to everyone she ran past without so much as a hello. It sickened her and left her with more questions than answers.
“Okay, screw this,” she mumbled, grabbing her staff once again and staring at it. “You, you boost magic, time to get rid of this headache!” It was a simple healing spell, even if she couldn’t focus it’d be simple enough to cast.
The spell was case and Freja blinked for a minute. Just waiting to feel the relief of a clear head and no more strange thoughts. She hummed, feeling the pressure dissipate from her mind,
“Oh... that’s so much better,” she sighed, turning over and looking at the ceiling. “...what was I doing again?” The thoughts escaped her, but at least she didn’t have a headache. “Can’t have been important in that case then.”
She waited in her room, just in case her head started hurting again. Some people were moving back and forth outside of her room, had she really made such a scene? With a shrug, Freja stood up from her bed and walked to the door. Opening it to see the maid she had collided with earlier.
“Oh! You!” she said, feeling a soft smile form on her face. The maid looked nervous, and probably was expecting a verbal beatdown. “Oh my gosh, I am, so sorry for running into you!” the noble said, getting the Maid to visibly relax.
And then an idea, a horrible, status destroying idea came to Freja.
And she couldn’t care less about the implications of it.
If verbally making someone feel good was making her feel fantastic, then what if she took it a step further?
“Come into my room! I need to make it up to you!” she said, the maid turning beet red as she nodded. A careful step inside, the turn of the lock on the door, and a dirty look at the maid were all Freja needed to make sure this maid knew how good she could feel as an apology.
1
3.4K
0
0
Three witches seek to return magic to the world and in order to complete their ritual they need the assistance of a specific girl...
Dahlia waited until the last student left before she locked the doors to the library. It was nearing finals and the students were staying later as a result to get their grades up. Dahlia didn’t blame them, but it did irritate her that she would have to sometimes close later than usual. Especially now since the ritual was almost complete.
She turned off the lights around her with a flick of her wrist, casting the library into shadow. From her pocket she pulled out an old pair of glasses which she snapped, improving her vision so the dark library appeared fully lit to her. Upstairs, she could already hear Blossom and Sacha preparing the ritual.
On the second floor she found her sisters sitting in the center of the circular carpet surrounded by bookshelves. Blossom was looking through the book, muttering under her breath as she searched for the locater spell while Sacha was looking through her bag for the materials needed for the ritual and for the locater spell.
“You couldn’t get them to leave earlier?” Sacha asked, pulling out a compass, “We’re already on a tight enough deadline as is!”
“It’s finals week.” Dahlia replied, “and all of the students who took their classes lightly are just now remembering what’s at stake if they don’t pass.”
“Aren’t you the head librarian here!” Sacha hissed, pulling out a magnifying glass.
“I am.” Dahlia replied, “And as such, it’s my job to make sure these students have all the resources they need to succeed.”
“And what about our resources?” Sacha asked, getting to her feet.
“Sisters calm down,” Blossom begged, laying the book down.
Dahlia glanced at the tome. Blossom had found the locator spell, thankfully. It looked like they had everything they needed for it as well. Magnifying glass, compass, blank paper, and the blood of the people who were searching for the person.
Blossom licked her lips nervously as Dahlia and Sacha placed the items in the middle of the carpet. She hid her eyes when Dahlia produced a knife hidden in her jacket, Blossom was never a fan of violence, much less blood.
Dahlia drew in a sharp breath as she nicked her finger, letting a single drop of blood splash onto the items. She handed the knife to Sacha who did the same and who then coerced the struggling Blossom to add her blood to the pile as well.
Above them, the moon was shining through the glass ceiling. If there was ever a time to do it, now was the time. The three of them held hands and began chanting, with Dahlia leading the chant. They thought of their desire, to let magic flourish anew in this world which has long since forgotten it.
The three of them have searched across the world and were certain that they were either the last of their kind, or that the rest have gone underground to hide from the world that didn’t want them anymore. A cruel world we live in. Dahlia thought, A cruel world that would stomp us out when we have much to offer.
They continued chanting as the items before them began to glow, levitating in the air and dissolving to dust before their eyes. The three of them chanted harder as they saw an image forming amongst the fog. A woman.
The fog started swirling around them and then the three of them were blown backwards as the spell was completed. Dahlia was the first to recover and there, standing in the middle of the carpet, was the naked form of a student she had seen sometimes around the library. Betty. That was her name. It wasn’t the real Betty, of course, just an illusion of the person they were looking for.
"Who the hell is that?" Sacha demanded.
Dahlia licked her lips, her heart pounding in her chest. “She is the key to our entire ritual.”
Blossom walked over and examined the illusion of Betty, “I wonder what her story is, any ideas Dahlia?”
The head witch shook her head, she had seen Betty around sometimes. But the student looked tired, uninterested in her classes. Did something happen to her? Or was there something else bothering her? Either way would be troubling as they needed for the ritual now.
“A bit lacking in the chest department.” Sacha noted.
“Hey!” Blossom replied.
Sacha held up her hand, “I’m not saying they’re not pretty, just stating their size is all.”
Dahlia looked at the image again as she began to fade. She burned the image of the student into her mind, making sure to remember every detail of her face, her green eyes, light auburn hair. Her perfect breasts, her round ass.
She opened her eyes as she felt a wetness growing between her legs.
“You alright?” Blossom asked.
“I’m fine.” Dahlia replied, regaining her composure. “We have two days to get her.”
“I can cook up some love potions.” Sacha replied, “Or maybe some sleeping potions, or maybe-”
“The participant must be willing.” Dahlia cut her off.
“Oh right.” Sacha sighed, “That will make matters more difficult.”
Dahlia looked away, “I’ll try to convince her to come with us.”
“You?” Sacha asked.
“Yes.” Dahlia replied stiffly, “I’m head librarian, she might have at least some idea of who I am.”
Sacha snorted, “Alright, but I won’t be too surprised if this doesn’t work.”
Betty rubbed her eyes as she closed the last book before her. It’s only been a few seconds and she was already forgetting most of what she’d read. She looked at her journal and her notes appeared as scribbles to her.
Fuck me. She thought, I’m sorry mom.
She looked at the clock on the wall. Her job wasn’t until another hour and half but she was just so sleepy. Maybe she could get some coffee on the way out.
She started packing her bags when she heard footsteps coming her way. She looked up and her breath caught as she noticed a tall woman coming towards her. Shoulder length black hair with dark eyes that matched. She wore a white blouse with a black skirt. Betty remembered her, the head librarian, Dahlia, that was her name.
“Hello.” Betty said.
“Hi.” The librarian greeted, “I… I noticed you looked a little tired and was wondering if you needed help.”
“Er… I’m… I’m sorry, I just haven’t been getting any sleep lately is all.” Betty replied.
“Oh! Well, I have some tea in my office if you’d like some.”
Betty followed the librarian to her office. It was just what Betty thought a librarian’s office should be. Small, orderly, and with a bookshelf that contained heavy looking books. Although, she had never seen books like those before, maybe Dahlia was a collector of old books?
“Forgive the mess, I hadn’t had the chance to clean yet.” Dahlia said, pouring her some tea.
“This place is cleaner than my room.” Betty commented.
Dahlia grinned, “Well thanks for that. Here.”
The mug was warm, and Betty took a cautious sip. It was warm, sweet, with a slight honey aftertaste. She hadn’t tasted any tea exactly like this, but it did wake her up just as Dahlia said. Maybe she could look over her notes while she waited for her shift. Or maybe they’ll still be nothing but scribbles to her.
“How do you like it?” Dahlia asked.
“It’s good.” Betty replied, finishing the last of it, “Thank you.”
Dahlia nodded and hesitated. Betty saw something behind her. There was a window behind her seat, and she noticed a raven sitting perched on a tree branch that it looked to be watching them.
“Haven’t seen any ravens here before.” Betty said.
Confused, Dahlia looked behind her and let out an audible gasp as the bird.
“Something wrong?”
“No.” Dahlia replied, sitting back down, “First time I’ve seen one here myself.”
Betty wrung her hands in her lap, “Is there a reason why you called me in here? I mean, thanks for the tea, it was really helpful, but I was wondering if there was any reason you called in me specifically.”
“Well, I noticed you seemed to be struggling with your classes,” Dahlia began, “and I was wondering if you’d accept my offer to tutor you after hours.”
God knows I need that. But I don’t think a few days of tutoring will save my grades. I just want to get this semester done with and help my mom and brother.
“Umm… what time, exactly?” Betty asked, “Because I get off work at five.”
“I might be able to squeeze some time in.” Dahlia replied.
“Alright. Then… I’ll see around six then?”
“Sounds good to me!”
I hope I don’t disappoint you.
Dahlia sighed as Betty left her office. She was struggling alright, but there seemed to be something more than that. She wasn’t a stupid girl, that much was sure. Or did she only want to believe that?
Outside, she heard the raven cawing. Most people would be unnerved by how human like that raven was. It sounded almost like it was laughing. But Dahlia knew full well it was laughing.
With a snap of her fingers, her window flew open and a quick tug at the air and the raven was struggling in her hands. “Mind telling me why you were spying on us, sister?” Dahlia demanded, releasing the bird.
The birds black feathers gave way to the naked beauty of the blonde witch Sacha. She lay sprawled on the floor of Dahlia’s office, her chest heaving from the struggle. “That was almost painful to watch.” Sacha gasped.
“Well I managed to convince her to meet with me after her shift at work today.”
Sacha stood up, dusty herself off. “And what? Seduce her by teaching her some ancient history?”
Dahlia didn’t reply. That had, in fact, been her plan.
Sacha wandered towards the bookshelf, plucked out a particularly thick tome, and the bookshelf slid to the side to reveal a hidden closet where Dahlia kept her spare clothes.
“Are you going to be pay me back for those?” Dahlia asked.
“Why?” Sacha asked, “It’s not my fault they fit a little tight on me. Hmm… no spare shoes.”
Dahlia growled and pulled at her own blouse. The clothes on Sacha flew off, and the blonde witch glowered at her. “Now’s not the time for petty fights, sister.” Sacha said. “Forgive me, but I don’t think your plan is going to work, so I want to try to do things my way, and one of the things about my way is that I WILL NOT LEAVE THIS ROOM NAKED!”
Dahlia huffed and threw the clothes back at Sacha. “Away with you! If you’re not gone in ten seconds, I’ll send out dressed how you are.”
Sacha changed quickly and left Dahlia’s office. The oldest witch shook her head as she moved her bookshelf back in place. Maybe Sacha was right, Dahlia certainly wasn’t a people person so she was beginning to wonder if Betty would actually come back. But she was really worried now, because she had no idea how the poor student would react to whatever crazy scheme Sacha was going to pull.
Whatever was in that tea Dahlia gave was strong stuff. She was able to survive for the past six hours dealing with customers and their ridiculous orders. She even managed to get a decent tip in as well. Looks like she won’t be hungry tonight.
But she was tired again when she left work and drove back to college. She had arrived forty minutes early and had planned to either nap or take a little walk around the campus to clear her mind. She killed her engine and looked around. She had forgotten that it started getting dark earlier now, a walk probably wasn’t the best idea. She also didn’t think a nap would be good either. Didn’t want to over sleep and miss her appointment with the librarian.
She checked her phone and without thinking, texted her mom asking how’s she doing. No reply, and she wouldn’t be expecting any for the next few hours or so.
Seeing no other point in waiting, she decided to wander around the campus. While she planned to explore the grounds, she decided to stick to the building as she didn’t want to stay out there any longer than she needed to.
She’d spent a year at this place, and everything was starting to look the same already. The three floors were built nearly identical to each other, with the difference being the number of students and faculty on a floor at any given point in time.
Betty wasn’t surprised to see there weren’t many people out in the halls today. Most of them didn’t have classes this late, and those that did were in a different building on campus, not the main building. The third floor was just as empty as the other two floors, however she saw a woman standing in front of one of the classrooms.
She was a little bit shorter than Dahlia, but still taller than Betty. Blonde hair framed a muscular body, whose curves and muscles were highlighted by the snug clothing she was wearing. The blonde woman glanced at Betty, her blue eyes meeting Betty’s own green. The blonde woman’s mouth quirked upwards slightly.
“Hello, you must be Betty, right?”
“Er… yes.”
The blonde woman walked closer, “Well I’m Sacha, Dahlia’s told me a little about you. Such as how you’re not exactly the greatest at schoolwork, and that you’ve seen tired lately.”
Betty took a few steps back, the woman was getting a little too close for her liking.
“So… I was wondering if you’d be able to help me with something. Of course, I’ll make sure to help you as well.”
Betty backed into the wall. “What is it?”
Sacha put both of her arms to the wall, trapping Betty in place. The student swallowed as she looked up at Sacha. The woman smiled for a second, before leaning down and pressing her lips against Betty’s.
Betty stiffened, not wanting to fight back when she felt Sacha’s tongue slip out from between her teeth and begin exploring her mouth. A part of her wanted to give in, but she managed to break the kiss and before Sacha could react, Betty sprinted down the stairs, but not before shouting a quick, “I’m sorry!”
She didn’t stop running until she was outside, nearly throwing herself through the doors and down the steps. She found rest beneath one of the nearby trees. Her heart was pounding, but it wasn’t just from the running. She brought a finger to her lips, tracing the outline of her mouth as she remembered Sacha pressing against her.
“There you are.”
Another woman had appeared. She was shorter than Betty and had light brown hair pulled back in a short braid.
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
The woman held out her hands, “Sorry, sorry.” She said, taking a step back, “I’ve come on behalf of my sister Sacha.”
“Sister? You don’t look alike.”
The woman waved her hands through the air, “We’re not blood related, it’s more of a group sort of thing. Regardless, I’ve come to apologize on her behalf. I think she came on a bit too strong for you and it really wasn-”
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
“Oh. My name is Blossom and-”
“That’s not what I meant.”
Blossom’s smile faltered. “I… I think you might need to hear it from Dahlia. But, we don’t mean you any harm.”
Betty swallowed, “Alright, let’s go see Dahlia.”
It was a little before six when Blossom and Betty went to see Dahlia in her office. The head librarian was surprised to see Blossom there as well, as she was preparing subjects related to Betty’s classes.
“She met Sacha earlier.” Blossom explained, “I think the poor girls a little frightened now.”
“I never said that!” Betty replied, hiding her blush.
“What happened?” Dahlia asked.
“Who are you three?” Betty asked, “Why are you all focusing on me?”
Dahlia thought for a moment. “I think you might need to sit down for this, Betty.” Dahlia reached into her drawer and pulled out a feather as well as a piece of tissue. She muttered a few words and in a puff of smoke, a dove had come to life in her hands. “We’re witches.” Dahlia said, letting the dove fly freely through her window.
She turned and saw that Betty was unimpressed.
“Is that all?” she asked.
“What do you mean?”
“A simple stage trick? I’ve seen magicians doing that since I was seven!”
Dahlia twitched. You did not just compare me to a simple stage magician. Without thinking, she plucked a hair from the student and tied it around her ring finger.
“What was that for?” Betty asked.
“Sister, I don’t think this is a goo-”
“Silence!” Dahlia commanded, pressing down upon the piece of hair.
Betty stiffened and fell silent. Her eyes widened, fingers clawing at her lips in an attempt to open them.
“Sister…” Blossom growled.
Dahlia blinked and looked towards Betty, “Sorry, I don’t know what came over me.” She threw off the hair as Betty regained control of her mouth. “Sorry. You alright?”
She placed a hand on Betty’s shoulder. The student breathed heavily, “It’s true then. You’re witches. All three of you.”
“Probably the last three left in the world.” Dahlia replied.
“Why are you interested in me?” Betty asked.
“We’re preparing a ritual.” Dahlia explained, “And one of the resources needed was the orgasm of a specific virgin born when Neptune hung over the earth. By the roll of cosmic dice, you were the only person in the nearby area who met that requirement.”
Betty looked down, and Dahlia could see her eyes reddening at the edges. Did I say something wrong?
“Are you alright?” Dahlia asked.
To her surprise, the student leapt forward and brought her arms around her in a tight embrace. Dahlia glanced at Blossom was just as bewildered as she was. Betty sobbed for a few minutes before calming down, “Sorry. It’s just… sorry.”
Dahlia knelt down and wiped a tear from Betty’s face while Blossom handed the student some tissue paper. “Of course, we’re not expecting you to give us something for nothing. If you help us, we’ll be willing to do what we can to help you with whatever you want.”
Betty swallowed. “I see. Well… I might need some time to think it over.”
“We have until midnight tomorrow.” Dahlia said.
“What happens if I refuse?”
Dahlia shrugged. “We pretend this never happened.”
“That’s it?”
“We’re not particularly vengeful.” Blossom chuckled, “Well, not unless you compare our magic to simple stage magic. Don’t worry, we won’t turn you into a frog or anything.”
Dahlia thought for a moment before bringing her finger to her breast and tracing an X over her heart. “Cross my heart.”
“A children’s promise?”
Blossom smiled as she did the same, “Where did you think it came from? And don’t worry, we’ll make sure that Sacha swears as well.”
“Alright.” Betty said, “Um… so about that tutoring?”
It was a little before midnight when Betty left and Dahlia closed up the library. Thankfully, there were no other students so Dahlia and Blossom were ready to go onto the second floor. Blossom had already gotten everything they needed for the ritual, hopefully Betty would say yes.
If we didn’t scare off, that is.
“Bring her out.” Dahlia said.
Blossom grinned as she reached into her bag to pull out a struggling raven ensnared in rope. Dahlia drew a circle onto the center carpet and motioned for Blossom to throw the traitor inside before she closed off the circle.
As the bird flew through the air it transformed into the muscular blonde woman who tried to make for it before Dahlia completely closed off the circle, trapping her inside.
“I told you to leave her alone.” Dahlia said.
“Like you would’ve been able to do the job yourself!” Sacha shouted.
“Actually, she was doing a fine job of it as far as I could tell.” Blossom interjected, “She explained everything fully and even showed off her powers. A bit aggressive though.”
“Well good for you,” Sacha spat, “but will you be able to give her what she wants, sister? I saw it. I saw in her eyes exactly what she wanted, and I don’t think you have it in you to give it to her.”
Dahlia’s jaw tightened as she brought out a nude doll along with a length of blonde hair.
Both Blossom and Sacha’s faces paled at the sight of it. “Sister!” Sacha said nervously as Dahlia tied the hair around the doll, “I was just messing around, you didn’t think I’d actually-”
Dahlia pressed her thumb against the doll’s boobs, rubbing over them gently. The blonde witch shuddered, her legs pressing together involuntarily as her arms instinctively went to protect her breasts. “I told you to stay out of it.” The oldest witch said, tracing a finger downwards along the dolls body.
Sacha, grunted, her legs slipping from beneath her as she fell to the ground. She squirmed as she felt an invisible form rubbing against her, little hands running along her boobs and down her body. Getting lower, ever lower. She started panting as she felt pressure building up between her legs.
Blossom tenderly tapped Dahlia on the shoulder, “Sister? Don’t you think this is a bit much?”
Dahlia remembered Betty having her arms around her, sobbing into her. She doubted Sacha had anything to do with that. But that woke up something inside Dahlia, and she knew that she didn’t want anyone to take Betty away from her.
The oldest witch removed her fingers from the doll, “No don’t stop!” Sacha growled.
Dahlia grinned at Blossom as she handed the doll over to her. The youngest witch looked at her and then towards Sacha who glared daggers at her. Quickly, Blossom began trailing her fingers along the doll’s body, which caused Sacha to once again squirm on the floor.
Dahlia crept closer to the circle, making sure not to break it. “Blossom and I made a promise to the girl. We promised that if she refused that we not hurt her or anyone she cares about. We promised. Now you need to do so too.”
Sacha groaned as Blossom continued to trail her fingers across the doll’s body. She stopped when Dahlia shot her a quick glare.
“Please!” Sacha said through clenched teeth.
“Swear it.”
Sacha was rubbing her legs together as she dragged a finger across her chest.
Blossom tossed the doll back to Dahlia who brought the dolls crotch to her mouth and took a few licks of it. “Argh!” Sacha screamed, releasing her juices across the carpet.
Dahlia untied the piece of hair from the doll and threw the doll back in their bag. “Tell me, sister, do you still doubt I don’t have what it takes to give the girl what she wants?”
Sacha breathed heavily, her body relaxing. She looked over at Dahlia and started laughing, “Why sister, I haven’t seen you this fired up in a while! I’m starting to wonder if the girl is a witch who managed to place you under her enchantment!”
Betty stared at her phone. Her thumb hovered over the call button. Her mom hadn’t texted back. Maybe she didn’t see the text? Maybe she was still working?
She took a press and called her mom. The phone rang for a few minutes before she heard a click, followed by a masculine voice asking, “Hello?”
“Jesse?”
“Yeah.”
“Where’s mom?”
“She fell asleep on the couch as soon as she came home.” He replied, “Didn’t even eat the food I made for her.”
“What are you still doing up?”
“I was playing some video games, waiting for her to come back. I was actually about to take a shower when you called.”
Betty sighed, “How’s school?”
“It’s alright. Looks like I’m going for all B’s this year. Oh, did I tell you, I got a job!”
“Oh, where at?”
“Some sandwich place close by where we live. I’ll show you when you come over for the break!”
“Alright, tell mom I love her, alright.”
“No love for me then, huh?”
“Of course I love you.”
“Heh heh, love you too, sis.”
There was another click as her brother hung up. Betty fell over onto her bed as she thought about the three witches. They said they’ll be willing to help her if she helped them. At first she thought about asking them to improve her grades, but now she’s wondering if perhaps she could ask them to help out her family.
God knows they deserve it. Her dad passed away soon after Jesse was born and her mom worked hard to give the two of them what they needed. She felt like she wasted her mom’s efforts by not doing well in college, if anything, paying her back for everything seemed like the least she could do if she didn’t want to continue her college career.
It’s decided then. I’ll help them. And I’ll ask if they can help my family.
Shaking, Betty fell asleep under her covers, wondering if she’d be able to follow through with her plan the next day.
She gave it some thought throughout the day. None of the witches had bothered her, although she had seen some of them throughout her day, she was also aware of a raven that appeared to be following her.
When night came, she approached the university library a few minutes before closing. The doors were still open, although the lights were already off. “Hello?” she called.
“We’re up here.” The witches replied.
Betty took out her phone and used the flashlight to make her way upstairs. There, in the center of the room knelt the witches who were all dressed in loose robes. They sat before the circular rug, with lanterns surrounding them. Above them, the full moon was revealing itself from behind the clouds, allowing even more light to shine through.
Betty gave a nervous smile as the witches rose to meet her.
“You came.” Blossom said.
“Yeah.” Betty breathed, looking around. “Is… is everything ready?”
“We’re only missing one piece.” Sacha replied, “You.”
Betty swallowed, the palms of her hand suddenly feeling sweaty. “Well.” She said, slowly unzipping her sweater, “I’m ready whenever you are.”
“Oh, about that.” Blossom grinned and then looked away. “We gave it some thought and wondered if you’d be comfortable doing it with all of us or if you’d prefer only one of us. We only need you for the ritual, and we don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”
Betty paused and looked over each of them in turn. Blossom seemed uncomfortable, shifting where she stood. Sacha grinned when Betty looked at her and Dahlia had remained silent so far. Betty met Dahlia’s eyes and the head librarian blushed slightly.
Slowly, Betty walked forward and reached out for Dahlia, taking her hand and giving her a kiss. The head librarian kissed back, but unlike Sacha she didn’t have the same experience. It was slower, clumsier, but that was more than made up for when they pressed their bodies together.
Betty was aware of Dahlia’s hand snaking its way across her back, finding the hook of her bra and unclipping it. She was a little self-conscious, hearing the audible gasps of the other two witches, but that feeling soon faded when she felt Dahlia’s hand exploring her now fully exposed upper body.
Dahlia broke the kiss, “Come, the ritual is about to begin.”
She led her to the center of the circular rug and paused. Betty stood there, watching as Dahlia’s eyes traced over her body. She looked down and came closer, stripping Betty first of her shoes, then her socks, her pants came next and Betty felt a wetness growing between her legs when she noticed Dahlia’s eyes widen as the pants were removed.
Her fingers went to her panties, but Betty held up her hands.
“Is something wrong?” Dahlia asked.
“Yeah.” Betty replied, reaching for Dahlia’s robe, “I want to see you too.”
Dahlia gasped then smiled as she leaned back, allowing Betty to remove her robe. She was only slightly surprised to see the witch wasn’t wearing anything beneath, and she gingerly took one of Dahlia’s breasts in her hand and gave it a slight squeeze, earning a sigh from the witch.
“You’re beautiful.” Betty said.
“Thank you.” Dahlia said, reaching out towards Betty.
She was pulled towards the witch, and she went willingly into the witches arms. Dahlia’s stroked their way down her back, reaching the treasure that was her panties. This time, Betty didn’t resist as she felt the witch pulling her panties down.
Dahlia rose and they switched places, with Betty being on the bottom. Betty laid there, exposed, as Dahlia’s hands slipped downward. She gave a jolt when she felt fingers around her crotch, a moan soon escaped.
That was when she felt another pair of hands embrace her. She opened her eyes and saw that Sacha had joined in as well. Much like Dahlia, her robe had been discarded, exposing her slightly muscled frame to everyone there. Betty gasped, noticing how the lantern light highlighted her thighs and abs.
“Sister?” Dahlia asked.
“Do not fight me, sister.” Sacha growled, “This spell needs to be done, and I’m afraid you’re taking too long for my liking.”
Sacha bent down and kissed Betty. The student’s body shot up as she felt the blonde witches tongue once again exploring her mouth. She groped around, feeling across the blonde’s body until she found the curves of her breast. The nipple was already erect, and Betty gave it a small pinch.
Sacha shuddered and broke off the kiss, “A devious one, aren’t you?”
“No.”
Sacha gasped, as two smaller hands grabbed her from behind, giving her boobs a good squeeze. Betty saw the third witch, Blossom, had snuck up behind Sacha.
“I think that honor belongs to me.” Blossom purred, “Although, I will say that sneaking up on them was rather sneaky.”
“Come. Closer.” Betty begged between pants.”
Blossom smiled and maneuvered herself so Betty could get a better look. Blossom was the smallest of the witches and was on the thin side as well. Still, her petite form was more than enough for Betty to bare her teeth, she could feel the orgasm was close.
Dahlia gasped, grinning, she leaned forward. Betty saw as Dahlia was working her how her breasts moved with every bounce. She also noticed how close Dahlia was to her knee. Grinning, Betty bent her leg, her knee positioning itself right between the oldest witches legs.
Dahlia arched her back, “Well, that’s not really- ah! Oh!”
Betty began bouncing her knee, hoping to pleasure the witch just as much as she was.
Other pairs of hands grabbed at her. Betty trembled as she felt Sacha’s powerful hands glide across her body, followed by her leaning in for another kiss. That was when she felt the much lighter touch of Blossom, whose fingers teased her now fully erect nipples, then Betty released a loud moan as she felt a mouth close down upon her right breast.
She arched her back, practically screaming as she released the largest orgasm she has ever had. Then the light from the lanterns went out.
In the midst of pleasure, Dahlia was aware of the ritual going off. The beautiful woman beneath her had shuddered, releasing her orgasm the last part of the ritual. The lanterns went out and to the three witches, it seemed that time had slowed.
The three of them stood up, looking to the heavens to see the moon had turned a deep red as magic now flowed downwards. In that moment, the three of them held the power of gods.
They had agreed upon what to do. To release the magic back into the world. And yet.
“I can’t do it.” Dahlia said.
“Why not?” Sacha asked.
Dahlia looked at her in the eyes, “I made a promise to her.”
Sacha snorted. “Seems like that girl managed to catch your eye.”
“Like you hadn’t enjoyed the attention she gave you, sister.” Blossom interjected.
“Shut up.”
Dahlia pressed onward, “If I recall, you sought her out in quite the hurry.”
Sacha blushed and refused to meet their eyes.
Blossom laughed before looking down on the college student. She knelt down, taking her hand and placing it upon Betty’s breast before taking out a ghostly image of her heart. She held it gently, as a mother would a child. “She’s a good person, you know.” She said, examining her heart.
“I’m going to use my power to help her.” Dahlia said, “You two can do whatever you want with yours.”
Sacha looked away, while Blossom who still held Betty’s heart in her hand smiled. “I have an idea in mind.”
For a fraction of a second, the three witches held the power of gods. And they released it all at once. Dahlia poured her energy into fulfilling the college student’s wish. Her power flowed throughout the city, seeking out Betty’s family to grace them with good fortune. It wouldn’t be instant, but in a month or so, they’ll be living far better than they currently were.
Sacha, reluctantly, released her power into the world where it would seek out new vessels and endow them with the power of the mystic. Hopefully, they could hide their existence, and spread their existence. Hopefully, another ritual such as this one wouldn’t need to be performed again.
Blossom, poured her magical power into Betty’s heart before placing the heart back in her body.
Betty saw a flash of light, followed by a chilling sensation as her orgasm shot out. She twitched, her final leg movement being the last straw for Dahlia who came on her leg before collapsing on top of her. Blossom and Sacha were sprawled on the ground beside them, both of them collapsed.
“It’s done.” Dahlia sighed.
“My family?”
“I’ve taken care of them.” The witch replied, “Soon, fortune will come their way.”
“Thank you.” Betty said, tears forming in her eyes.
Dahlia met her gaze and smiled. She leaned forward, giving Betty a kiss.
“Ouch!” Dahlia said, leaping back.
Betty looked down and saw that little lines of lightning danced between her fingers.
“That was my wish.” Blossom said, climbing to her feet, “We needed more witches in the world, and I decided that it would be nice if we played teacher to one of them.”
“Heh.” Sacha grunted, sitting up, “So that’s what you did. I guess I was the only one who followed up on our original plan.”
“You did great.” Blossom told her, “I can only hope that it’ll work and that magic will be able to make a return.”
Dahlia thought for a moment, “Well… I suppose it wouldn’t be right for us to end the day without teaching our new apprentice some things.”
Sacha smiled, and crawled closer, wrapping her arms around Betty, “I agree with you, sister.”
Blossom came over and knelt down opposite of Sacha. “It wouldn’t be right of us otherwise.”
Dahlia came over and crouched down in front of Betty. “That is, of course, if you want that.”
Betty looked into Dahlia’s eyes and smiled. Her hands found their ways between the legs of the other two witches who sighed in response. “Oh yes, please.” She begged.
Dahlia bent down, her mouth heading for Betty’s breasts. The two witches leaned Betty back just as Dahlia’s lips connected with a nipple. Betty learned many things that night.
Dahlia waited until the last student left before she locked the doors to the library. It was nearing finals and the students were staying later as a result to get their grades up. Dahlia didn’t blame them, but it did irritate her that she would have to sometimes close later than usual. Especially now since the ritual was almost complete.
She turned off the lights around her with a flick of her wrist, casting the library into shadow. From her pocket she pulled out an old pair of glasses which she snapped, improving her vision so the dark library appeared fully lit to her. Upstairs, she could already hear Blossom and Sacha preparing the ritual.
On the second floor she found her sisters sitting in the center of the circular carpet surrounded by bookshelves. Blossom was looking through the book, muttering under her breath as she searched for the locater spell while Sacha was looking through her bag for the materials needed for the ritual and for the locater spell.
“You couldn’t get them to leave earlier?” Sacha asked, pulling out a compass, “We’re already on a tight enough deadline as is!”
“It’s finals week.” Dahlia replied, “and all of the students who took their classes lightly are just now remembering what’s at stake if they don’t pass.”
“Aren’t you the head librarian here!” Sacha hissed, pulling out a magnifying glass.
“I am.” Dahlia replied, “And as such, it’s my job to make sure these students have all the resources they need to succeed.”
“And what about our resources?” Sacha asked, getting to her feet.
“Sisters calm down,” Blossom begged, laying the book down.
Dahlia glanced at the tome. Blossom had found the locator spell, thankfully. It looked like they had everything they needed for it as well. Magnifying glass, compass, blank paper, and the blood of the people who were searching for the person.
Blossom licked her lips nervously as Dahlia and Sacha placed the items in the middle of the carpet. She hid her eyes when Dahlia produced a knife hidden in her jacket, Blossom was never a fan of violence, much less blood.
Dahlia drew in a sharp breath as she nicked her finger, letting a single drop of blood splash onto the items. She handed the knife to Sacha who did the same and who then coerced the struggling Blossom to add her blood to the pile as well.
Above them, the moon was shining through the glass ceiling. If there was ever a time to do it, now was the time. The three of them held hands and began chanting, with Dahlia leading the chant. They thought of their desire, to let magic flourish anew in this world which has long since forgotten it.
The three of them have searched across the world and were certain that they were either the last of their kind, or that the rest have gone underground to hide from the world that didn’t want them anymore. A cruel world we live in. Dahlia thought, A cruel world that would stomp us out when we have much to offer.
They continued chanting as the items before them began to glow, levitating in the air and dissolving to dust before their eyes. The three of them chanted harder as they saw an image forming amongst the fog. A woman.
The fog started swirling around them and then the three of them were blown backwards as the spell was completed. Dahlia was the first to recover and there, standing in the middle of the carpet, was the naked form of a student she had seen sometimes around the library. Betty. That was her name. It wasn’t the real Betty, of course, just an illusion of the person they were looking for.
"Who the hell is that?" Sacha demanded.
Dahlia licked her lips, her heart pounding in her chest. “She is the key to our entire ritual.”
Blossom walked over and examined the illusion of Betty, “I wonder what her story is, any ideas Dahlia?”
The head witch shook her head, she had seen Betty around sometimes. But the student looked tired, uninterested in her classes. Did something happen to her? Or was there something else bothering her? Either way would be troubling as they needed for the ritual now.
“A bit lacking in the chest department.” Sacha noted.
“Hey!” Blossom replied.
Sacha held up her hand, “I’m not saying they’re not pretty, just stating their size is all.”
Dahlia looked at the image again as she began to fade. She burned the image of the student into her mind, making sure to remember every detail of her face, her green eyes, light auburn hair. Her perfect breasts, her round ass.
She opened her eyes as she felt a wetness growing between her legs.
“You alright?” Blossom asked.
“I’m fine.” Dahlia replied, regaining her composure. “We have two days to get her.”
“I can cook up some love potions.” Sacha replied, “Or maybe some sleeping potions, or maybe-”
“The participant must be willing.” Dahlia cut her off.
“Oh right.” Sacha sighed, “That will make matters more difficult.”
Dahlia looked away, “I’ll try to convince her to come with us.”
“You?” Sacha asked.
“Yes.” Dahlia replied stiffly, “I’m head librarian, she might have at least some idea of who I am.”
Sacha snorted, “Alright, but I won’t be too surprised if this doesn’t work.”
Betty rubbed her eyes as she closed the last book before her. It’s only been a few seconds and she was already forgetting most of what she’d read. She looked at her journal and her notes appeared as scribbles to her.
Fuck me. She thought, I’m sorry mom.
She looked at the clock on the wall. Her job wasn’t until another hour and half but she was just so sleepy. Maybe she could get some coffee on the way out.
She started packing her bags when she heard footsteps coming her way. She looked up and her breath caught as she noticed a tall woman coming towards her. Shoulder length black hair with dark eyes that matched. She wore a white blouse with a black skirt. Betty remembered her, the head librarian, Dahlia, that was her name.
“Hello.” Betty said.
“Hi.” The librarian greeted, “I… I noticed you looked a little tired and was wondering if you needed help.”
“Er… I’m… I’m sorry, I just haven’t been getting any sleep lately is all.” Betty replied.
“Oh! Well, I have some tea in my office if you’d like some.”
Betty followed the librarian to her office. It was just what Betty thought a librarian’s office should be. Small, orderly, and with a bookshelf that contained heavy looking books. Although, she had never seen books like those before, maybe Dahlia was a collector of old books?
“Forgive the mess, I hadn’t had the chance to clean yet.” Dahlia said, pouring her some tea.
“This place is cleaner than my room.” Betty commented.
Dahlia grinned, “Well thanks for that. Here.”
The mug was warm, and Betty took a cautious sip. It was warm, sweet, with a slight honey aftertaste. She hadn’t tasted any tea exactly like this, but it did wake her up just as Dahlia said. Maybe she could look over her notes while she waited for her shift. Or maybe they’ll still be nothing but scribbles to her.
“How do you like it?” Dahlia asked.
“It’s good.” Betty replied, finishing the last of it, “Thank you.”
Dahlia nodded and hesitated. Betty saw something behind her. There was a window behind her seat, and she noticed a raven sitting perched on a tree branch that it looked to be watching them.
“Haven’t seen any ravens here before.” Betty said.
Confused, Dahlia looked behind her and let out an audible gasp as the bird.
“Something wrong?”
“No.” Dahlia replied, sitting back down, “First time I’ve seen one here myself.”
Betty wrung her hands in her lap, “Is there a reason why you called me in here? I mean, thanks for the tea, it was really helpful, but I was wondering if there was any reason you called in me specifically.”
“Well, I noticed you seemed to be struggling with your classes,” Dahlia began, “and I was wondering if you’d accept my offer to tutor you after hours.”
God knows I need that. But I don’t think a few days of tutoring will save my grades. I just want to get this semester done with and help my mom and brother.
“Umm… what time, exactly?” Betty asked, “Because I get off work at five.”
“I might be able to squeeze some time in.” Dahlia replied.
“Alright. Then… I’ll see around six then?”
“Sounds good to me!”
I hope I don’t disappoint you.
Dahlia sighed as Betty left her office. She was struggling alright, but there seemed to be something more than that. She wasn’t a stupid girl, that much was sure. Or did she only want to believe that?
Outside, she heard the raven cawing. Most people would be unnerved by how human like that raven was. It sounded almost like it was laughing. But Dahlia knew full well it was laughing.
With a snap of her fingers, her window flew open and a quick tug at the air and the raven was struggling in her hands. “Mind telling me why you were spying on us, sister?” Dahlia demanded, releasing the bird.
The birds black feathers gave way to the naked beauty of the blonde witch Sacha. She lay sprawled on the floor of Dahlia’s office, her chest heaving from the struggle. “That was almost painful to watch.” Sacha gasped.
“Well I managed to convince her to meet with me after her shift at work today.”
Sacha stood up, dusty herself off. “And what? Seduce her by teaching her some ancient history?”
Dahlia didn’t reply. That had, in fact, been her plan.
Sacha wandered towards the bookshelf, plucked out a particularly thick tome, and the bookshelf slid to the side to reveal a hidden closet where Dahlia kept her spare clothes.
“Are you going to be pay me back for those?” Dahlia asked.
“Why?” Sacha asked, “It’s not my fault they fit a little tight on me. Hmm… no spare shoes.”
Dahlia growled and pulled at her own blouse. The clothes on Sacha flew off, and the blonde witch glowered at her. “Now’s not the time for petty fights, sister.” Sacha said. “Forgive me, but I don’t think your plan is going to work, so I want to try to do things my way, and one of the things about my way is that I WILL NOT LEAVE THIS ROOM NAKED!”
Dahlia huffed and threw the clothes back at Sacha. “Away with you! If you’re not gone in ten seconds, I’ll send out dressed how you are.”
Sacha changed quickly and left Dahlia’s office. The oldest witch shook her head as she moved her bookshelf back in place. Maybe Sacha was right, Dahlia certainly wasn’t a people person so she was beginning to wonder if Betty would actually come back. But she was really worried now, because she had no idea how the poor student would react to whatever crazy scheme Sacha was going to pull.
Whatever was in that tea Dahlia gave was strong stuff. She was able to survive for the past six hours dealing with customers and their ridiculous orders. She even managed to get a decent tip in as well. Looks like she won’t be hungry tonight.
But she was tired again when she left work and drove back to college. She had arrived forty minutes early and had planned to either nap or take a little walk around the campus to clear her mind. She killed her engine and looked around. She had forgotten that it started getting dark earlier now, a walk probably wasn’t the best idea. She also didn’t think a nap would be good either. Didn’t want to over sleep and miss her appointment with the librarian.
She checked her phone and without thinking, texted her mom asking how’s she doing. No reply, and she wouldn’t be expecting any for the next few hours or so.
Seeing no other point in waiting, she decided to wander around the campus. While she planned to explore the grounds, she decided to stick to the building as she didn’t want to stay out there any longer than she needed to.
She’d spent a year at this place, and everything was starting to look the same already. The three floors were built nearly identical to each other, with the difference being the number of students and faculty on a floor at any given point in time.
Betty wasn’t surprised to see there weren’t many people out in the halls today. Most of them didn’t have classes this late, and those that did were in a different building on campus, not the main building. The third floor was just as empty as the other two floors, however she saw a woman standing in front of one of the classrooms.
She was a little bit shorter than Dahlia, but still taller than Betty. Blonde hair framed a muscular body, whose curves and muscles were highlighted by the snug clothing she was wearing. The blonde woman glanced at Betty, her blue eyes meeting Betty’s own green. The blonde woman’s mouth quirked upwards slightly.
“Hello, you must be Betty, right?”
“Er… yes.”
The blonde woman walked closer, “Well I’m Sacha, Dahlia’s told me a little about you. Such as how you’re not exactly the greatest at schoolwork, and that you’ve seen tired lately.”
Betty took a few steps back, the woman was getting a little too close for her liking.
“So… I was wondering if you’d be able to help me with something. Of course, I’ll make sure to help you as well.”
Betty backed into the wall. “What is it?”
Sacha put both of her arms to the wall, trapping Betty in place. The student swallowed as she looked up at Sacha. The woman smiled for a second, before leaning down and pressing her lips against Betty’s.
Betty stiffened, not wanting to fight back when she felt Sacha’s tongue slip out from between her teeth and begin exploring her mouth. A part of her wanted to give in, but she managed to break the kiss and before Sacha could react, Betty sprinted down the stairs, but not before shouting a quick, “I’m sorry!”
She didn’t stop running until she was outside, nearly throwing herself through the doors and down the steps. She found rest beneath one of the nearby trees. Her heart was pounding, but it wasn’t just from the running. She brought a finger to her lips, tracing the outline of her mouth as she remembered Sacha pressing against her.
“There you are.”
Another woman had appeared. She was shorter than Betty and had light brown hair pulled back in a short braid.
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
The woman held out her hands, “Sorry, sorry.” She said, taking a step back, “I’ve come on behalf of my sister Sacha.”
“Sister? You don’t look alike.”
The woman waved her hands through the air, “We’re not blood related, it’s more of a group sort of thing. Regardless, I’ve come to apologize on her behalf. I think she came on a bit too strong for you and it really wasn-”
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
“Oh. My name is Blossom and-”
“That’s not what I meant.”
Blossom’s smile faltered. “I… I think you might need to hear it from Dahlia. But, we don’t mean you any harm.”
Betty swallowed, “Alright, let’s go see Dahlia.”
It was a little before six when Blossom and Betty went to see Dahlia in her office. The head librarian was surprised to see Blossom there as well, as she was preparing subjects related to Betty’s classes.
“She met Sacha earlier.” Blossom explained, “I think the poor girls a little frightened now.”
“I never said that!” Betty replied, hiding her blush.
“What happened?” Dahlia asked.
“Who are you three?” Betty asked, “Why are you all focusing on me?”
Dahlia thought for a moment. “I think you might need to sit down for this, Betty.” Dahlia reached into her drawer and pulled out a feather as well as a piece of tissue. She muttered a few words and in a puff of smoke, a dove had come to life in her hands. “We’re witches.” Dahlia said, letting the dove fly freely through her window.
She turned and saw that Betty was unimpressed.
“Is that all?” she asked.
“What do you mean?”
“A simple stage trick? I’ve seen magicians doing that since I was seven!”
Dahlia twitched. You did not just compare me to a simple stage magician. Without thinking, she plucked a hair from the student and tied it around her ring finger.
“What was that for?” Betty asked.
“Sister, I don’t think this is a goo-”
“Silence!” Dahlia commanded, pressing down upon the piece of hair.
Betty stiffened and fell silent. Her eyes widened, fingers clawing at her lips in an attempt to open them.
“Sister…” Blossom growled.
Dahlia blinked and looked towards Betty, “Sorry, I don’t know what came over me.” She threw off the hair as Betty regained control of her mouth. “Sorry. You alright?”
She placed a hand on Betty’s shoulder. The student breathed heavily, “It’s true then. You’re witches. All three of you.”
“Probably the last three left in the world.” Dahlia replied.
“Why are you interested in me?” Betty asked.
“We’re preparing a ritual.” Dahlia explained, “And one of the resources needed was the orgasm of a specific virgin born when Neptune hung over the earth. By the roll of cosmic dice, you were the only person in the nearby area who met that requirement.”
Betty looked down, and Dahlia could see her eyes reddening at the edges. Did I say something wrong?
“Are you alright?” Dahlia asked.
To her surprise, the student leapt forward and brought her arms around her in a tight embrace. Dahlia glanced at Blossom was just as bewildered as she was. Betty sobbed for a few minutes before calming down, “Sorry. It’s just… sorry.”
Dahlia knelt down and wiped a tear from Betty’s face while Blossom handed the student some tissue paper. “Of course, we’re not expecting you to give us something for nothing. If you help us, we’ll be willing to do what we can to help you with whatever you want.”
Betty swallowed. “I see. Well… I might need some time to think it over.”
“We have until midnight tomorrow.” Dahlia said.
“What happens if I refuse?”
Dahlia shrugged. “We pretend this never happened.”
“That’s it?”
“We’re not particularly vengeful.” Blossom chuckled, “Well, not unless you compare our magic to simple stage magic. Don’t worry, we won’t turn you into a frog or anything.”
Dahlia thought for a moment before bringing her finger to her breast and tracing an X over her heart. “Cross my heart.”
“A children’s promise?”
Blossom smiled as she did the same, “Where did you think it came from? And don’t worry, we’ll make sure that Sacha swears as well.”
“Alright.” Betty said, “Um… so about that tutoring?”
It was a little before midnight when Betty left and Dahlia closed up the library. Thankfully, there were no other students so Dahlia and Blossom were ready to go onto the second floor. Blossom had already gotten everything they needed for the ritual, hopefully Betty would say yes.
If we didn’t scare off, that is.
“Bring her out.” Dahlia said.
Blossom grinned as she reached into her bag to pull out a struggling raven ensnared in rope. Dahlia drew a circle onto the center carpet and motioned for Blossom to throw the traitor inside before she closed off the circle.
As the bird flew through the air it transformed into the muscular blonde woman who tried to make for it before Dahlia completely closed off the circle, trapping her inside.
“I told you to leave her alone.” Dahlia said.
“Like you would’ve been able to do the job yourself!” Sacha shouted.
“Actually, she was doing a fine job of it as far as I could tell.” Blossom interjected, “She explained everything fully and even showed off her powers. A bit aggressive though.”
“Well good for you,” Sacha spat, “but will you be able to give her what she wants, sister? I saw it. I saw in her eyes exactly what she wanted, and I don’t think you have it in you to give it to her.”
Dahlia’s jaw tightened as she brought out a nude doll along with a length of blonde hair.
Both Blossom and Sacha’s faces paled at the sight of it. “Sister!” Sacha said nervously as Dahlia tied the hair around the doll, “I was just messing around, you didn’t think I’d actually-”
Dahlia pressed her thumb against the doll’s boobs, rubbing over them gently. The blonde witch shuddered, her legs pressing together involuntarily as her arms instinctively went to protect her breasts. “I told you to stay out of it.” The oldest witch said, tracing a finger downwards along the dolls body.
Sacha, grunted, her legs slipping from beneath her as she fell to the ground. She squirmed as she felt an invisible form rubbing against her, little hands running along her boobs and down her body. Getting lower, ever lower. She started panting as she felt pressure building up between her legs.
Blossom tenderly tapped Dahlia on the shoulder, “Sister? Don’t you think this is a bit much?”
Dahlia remembered Betty having her arms around her, sobbing into her. She doubted Sacha had anything to do with that. But that woke up something inside Dahlia, and she knew that she didn’t want anyone to take Betty away from her.
The oldest witch removed her fingers from the doll, “No don’t stop!” Sacha growled.
Dahlia grinned at Blossom as she handed the doll over to her. The youngest witch looked at her and then towards Sacha who glared daggers at her. Quickly, Blossom began trailing her fingers along the doll’s body, which caused Sacha to once again squirm on the floor.
Dahlia crept closer to the circle, making sure not to break it. “Blossom and I made a promise to the girl. We promised that if she refused that we not hurt her or anyone she cares about. We promised. Now you need to do so too.”
Sacha groaned as Blossom continued to trail her fingers across the doll’s body. She stopped when Dahlia shot her a quick glare.
“Please!” Sacha said through clenched teeth.
“Swear it.”
Sacha was rubbing her legs together as she dragged a finger across her chest.
Blossom tossed the doll back to Dahlia who brought the dolls crotch to her mouth and took a few licks of it. “Argh!” Sacha screamed, releasing her juices across the carpet.
Dahlia untied the piece of hair from the doll and threw the doll back in their bag. “Tell me, sister, do you still doubt I don’t have what it takes to give the girl what she wants?”
Sacha breathed heavily, her body relaxing. She looked over at Dahlia and started laughing, “Why sister, I haven’t seen you this fired up in a while! I’m starting to wonder if the girl is a witch who managed to place you under her enchantment!”
Betty stared at her phone. Her thumb hovered over the call button. Her mom hadn’t texted back. Maybe she didn’t see the text? Maybe she was still working?
She took a press and called her mom. The phone rang for a few minutes before she heard a click, followed by a masculine voice asking, “Hello?”
“Jesse?”
“Yeah.”
“Where’s mom?”
“She fell asleep on the couch as soon as she came home.” He replied, “Didn’t even eat the food I made for her.”
“What are you still doing up?”
“I was playing some video games, waiting for her to come back. I was actually about to take a shower when you called.”
Betty sighed, “How’s school?”
“It’s alright. Looks like I’m going for all B’s this year. Oh, did I tell you, I got a job!”
“Oh, where at?”
“Some sandwich place close by where we live. I’ll show you when you come over for the break!”
“Alright, tell mom I love her, alright.”
“No love for me then, huh?”
“Of course I love you.”
“Heh heh, love you too, sis.”
There was another click as her brother hung up. Betty fell over onto her bed as she thought about the three witches. They said they’ll be willing to help her if she helped them. At first she thought about asking them to improve her grades, but now she’s wondering if perhaps she could ask them to help out her family.
God knows they deserve it. Her dad passed away soon after Jesse was born and her mom worked hard to give the two of them what they needed. She felt like she wasted her mom’s efforts by not doing well in college, if anything, paying her back for everything seemed like the least she could do if she didn’t want to continue her college career.
It’s decided then. I’ll help them. And I’ll ask if they can help my family.
Shaking, Betty fell asleep under her covers, wondering if she’d be able to follow through with her plan the next day.
She gave it some thought throughout the day. None of the witches had bothered her, although she had seen some of them throughout her day, she was also aware of a raven that appeared to be following her.
When night came, she approached the university library a few minutes before closing. The doors were still open, although the lights were already off. “Hello?” she called.
“We’re up here.” The witches replied.
Betty took out her phone and used the flashlight to make her way upstairs. There, in the center of the room knelt the witches who were all dressed in loose robes. They sat before the circular rug, with lanterns surrounding them. Above them, the full moon was revealing itself from behind the clouds, allowing even more light to shine through.
Betty gave a nervous smile as the witches rose to meet her.
“You came.” Blossom said.
“Yeah.” Betty breathed, looking around. “Is… is everything ready?”
“We’re only missing one piece.” Sacha replied, “You.”
Betty swallowed, the palms of her hand suddenly feeling sweaty. “Well.” She said, slowly unzipping her sweater, “I’m ready whenever you are.”
“Oh, about that.” Blossom grinned and then looked away. “We gave it some thought and wondered if you’d be comfortable doing it with all of us or if you’d prefer only one of us. We only need you for the ritual, and we don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”
Betty paused and looked over each of them in turn. Blossom seemed uncomfortable, shifting where she stood. Sacha grinned when Betty looked at her and Dahlia had remained silent so far. Betty met Dahlia’s eyes and the head librarian blushed slightly.
Slowly, Betty walked forward and reached out for Dahlia, taking her hand and giving her a kiss. The head librarian kissed back, but unlike Sacha she didn’t have the same experience. It was slower, clumsier, but that was more than made up for when they pressed their bodies together.
Betty was aware of Dahlia’s hand snaking its way across her back, finding the hook of her bra and unclipping it. She was a little self-conscious, hearing the audible gasps of the other two witches, but that feeling soon faded when she felt Dahlia’s hand exploring her now fully exposed upper body.
Dahlia broke the kiss, “Come, the ritual is about to begin.”
She led her to the center of the circular rug and paused. Betty stood there, watching as Dahlia’s eyes traced over her body. She looked down and came closer, stripping Betty first of her shoes, then her socks, her pants came next and Betty felt a wetness growing between her legs when she noticed Dahlia’s eyes widen as the pants were removed.
Her fingers went to her panties, but Betty held up her hands.
“Is something wrong?” Dahlia asked.
“Yeah.” Betty replied, reaching for Dahlia’s robe, “I want to see you too.”
Dahlia gasped then smiled as she leaned back, allowing Betty to remove her robe. She was only slightly surprised to see the witch wasn’t wearing anything beneath, and she gingerly took one of Dahlia’s breasts in her hand and gave it a slight squeeze, earning a sigh from the witch.
“You’re beautiful.” Betty said.
“Thank you.” Dahlia said, reaching out towards Betty.
She was pulled towards the witch, and she went willingly into the witches arms. Dahlia’s stroked their way down her back, reaching the treasure that was her panties. This time, Betty didn’t resist as she felt the witch pulling her panties down.
Dahlia rose and they switched places, with Betty being on the bottom. Betty laid there, exposed, as Dahlia’s hands slipped downward. She gave a jolt when she felt fingers around her crotch, a moan soon escaped.
That was when she felt another pair of hands embrace her. She opened her eyes and saw that Sacha had joined in as well. Much like Dahlia, her robe had been discarded, exposing her slightly muscled frame to everyone there. Betty gasped, noticing how the lantern light highlighted her thighs and abs.
“Sister?” Dahlia asked.
“Do not fight me, sister.” Sacha growled, “This spell needs to be done, and I’m afraid you’re taking too long for my liking.”
Sacha bent down and kissed Betty. The student’s body shot up as she felt the blonde witches tongue once again exploring her mouth. She groped around, feeling across the blonde’s body until she found the curves of her breast. The nipple was already erect, and Betty gave it a small pinch.
Sacha shuddered and broke off the kiss, “A devious one, aren’t you?”
“No.”
Sacha gasped, as two smaller hands grabbed her from behind, giving her boobs a good squeeze. Betty saw the third witch, Blossom, had snuck up behind Sacha.
“I think that honor belongs to me.” Blossom purred, “Although, I will say that sneaking up on them was rather sneaky.”
“Come. Closer.” Betty begged between pants.”
Blossom smiled and maneuvered herself so Betty could get a better look. Blossom was the smallest of the witches and was on the thin side as well. Still, her petite form was more than enough for Betty to bare her teeth, she could feel the orgasm was close.
Dahlia gasped, grinning, she leaned forward. Betty saw as Dahlia was working her how her breasts moved with every bounce. She also noticed how close Dahlia was to her knee. Grinning, Betty bent her leg, her knee positioning itself right between the oldest witches legs.
Dahlia arched her back, “Well, that’s not really- ah! Oh!”
Betty began bouncing her knee, hoping to pleasure the witch just as much as she was.
Other pairs of hands grabbed at her. Betty trembled as she felt Sacha’s powerful hands glide across her body, followed by her leaning in for another kiss. That was when she felt the much lighter touch of Blossom, whose fingers teased her now fully erect nipples, then Betty released a loud moan as she felt a mouth close down upon her right breast.
She arched her back, practically screaming as she released the largest orgasm she has ever had. Then the light from the lanterns went out.
In the midst of pleasure, Dahlia was aware of the ritual going off. The beautiful woman beneath her had shuddered, releasing her orgasm the last part of the ritual. The lanterns went out and to the three witches, it seemed that time had slowed.
The three of them stood up, looking to the heavens to see the moon had turned a deep red as magic now flowed downwards. In that moment, the three of them held the power of gods.
They had agreed upon what to do. To release the magic back into the world. And yet.
“I can’t do it.” Dahlia said.
“Why not?” Sacha asked.
Dahlia looked at her in the eyes, “I made a promise to her.”
Sacha snorted. “Seems like that girl managed to catch your eye.”
“Like you hadn’t enjoyed the attention she gave you, sister.” Blossom interjected.
“Shut up.”
Dahlia pressed onward, “If I recall, you sought her out in quite the hurry.”
Sacha blushed and refused to meet their eyes.
Blossom laughed before looking down on the college student. She knelt down, taking her hand and placing it upon Betty’s breast before taking out a ghostly image of her heart. She held it gently, as a mother would a child. “She’s a good person, you know.” She said, examining her heart.
“I’m going to use my power to help her.” Dahlia said, “You two can do whatever you want with yours.”
Sacha looked away, while Blossom who still held Betty’s heart in her hand smiled. “I have an idea in mind.”
For a fraction of a second, the three witches held the power of gods. And they released it all at once. Dahlia poured her energy into fulfilling the college student’s wish. Her power flowed throughout the city, seeking out Betty’s family to grace them with good fortune. It wouldn’t be instant, but in a month or so, they’ll be living far better than they currently were.
Sacha, reluctantly, released her power into the world where it would seek out new vessels and endow them with the power of the mystic. Hopefully, they could hide their existence, and spread their existence. Hopefully, another ritual such as this one wouldn’t need to be performed again.
Blossom, poured her magical power into Betty’s heart before placing the heart back in her body.
Betty saw a flash of light, followed by a chilling sensation as her orgasm shot out. She twitched, her final leg movement being the last straw for Dahlia who came on her leg before collapsing on top of her. Blossom and Sacha were sprawled on the ground beside them, both of them collapsed.
“It’s done.” Dahlia sighed.
“My family?”
“I’ve taken care of them.” The witch replied, “Soon, fortune will come their way.”
“Thank you.” Betty said, tears forming in her eyes.
Dahlia met her gaze and smiled. She leaned forward, giving Betty a kiss.
“Ouch!” Dahlia said, leaping back.
Betty looked down and saw that little lines of lightning danced between her fingers.
“That was my wish.” Blossom said, climbing to her feet, “We needed more witches in the world, and I decided that it would be nice if we played teacher to one of them.”
“Heh.” Sacha grunted, sitting up, “So that’s what you did. I guess I was the only one who followed up on our original plan.”
“You did great.” Blossom told her, “I can only hope that it’ll work and that magic will be able to make a return.”
Dahlia thought for a moment, “Well… I suppose it wouldn’t be right for us to end the day without teaching our new apprentice some things.”
Sacha smiled, and crawled closer, wrapping her arms around Betty, “I agree with you, sister.”
Blossom came over and knelt down opposite of Sacha. “It wouldn’t be right of us otherwise.”
Dahlia came over and crouched down in front of Betty. “That is, of course, if you want that.”
Betty looked into Dahlia’s eyes and smiled. Her hands found their ways between the legs of the other two witches who sighed in response. “Oh yes, please.” She begged.
Dahlia bent down, her mouth heading for Betty’s breasts. The two witches leaned Betty back just as Dahlia’s lips connected with a nipple. Betty learned many things that night.
1
6.0K
0
1
A wizard gets invited to a wild night of debauchery with access to time travel and magical transformations.
Drynn Finestra had never thought about what would happen if he didn’t pass his wizard exams. It wasn’t something that was discussed much in the wizarding world. And as Drynn was from a lineage of skilled magic users, his family hadn’t discussed it at all. So it was with deep shame and regret that Drynn found out the hard way what happened when he bombed every exam during his seventh and final year at Hogwarts.
He learned the wizarding world really only offered two legal choices. He could live as a squib, allowed to perform minimalist magic. This would effectively crush his dream of ever opening his own potions shop. Or he could go to Mastiffus Dungus, a last resort two year wizarding school for overaged wizards who had washed out of their local magical schools.
Drynn had never heard of the place. It was just so unusual for someone to fail as spectacularly as he had. It had been his own fault. He had chased after a girl named Mara. They’d dated for two years. And then a week before the exams that would determine their magical careers, she’d dumped him. That hadn’t been the part that was his fault. He’d known it was probably coming. She’d been acting distant. Had said they wanted different things.
But even with these warning bells, when the hammer fell, Drynn had taken the break up hard. After wallowing in self pity for two days, he experimented with making a potion that would erase the memory of their relationship. He wanted the heartache to vanish, along with the memories of all their time spent together. He finished it the day before the exam, and downed it in one gulp.
He waited. And waited. But the memory of his ex girlfriend did not fade. It seemed that the potion had been a complete dud. But the next day, Drynn found that something from his memory had been erased. As he took each final, he found that almost the entirety of the lessons he’d learned that seventh year had vanished. Every spell, every fact, every new thing he’d learned over the past several months, it simply wasn’t there. The examiners were very disappointed that he couldn’t perform a single piece of advanced magic that he needed to pass. And he’d been too embarrassed to tell them, or his family, or anyone, why it had happened.
The effects of the potion were thankfully temporary. Drynn found the memories oozed into his brain slowly at first, and then as a flood, in the span of a few days. But the damage had been done. And now he had the choice of giving up on his dreams, or facing the shame of going to what was essentially a high school for over aged wizards where everyone is eighteen or older. Given those choices, there was really only one to make.
So that following September, an eighteen year old Drynn found himself taking a portkey to Mastiffus Dungus. He could apparate. He’d passed that exam halfway through his seventh year, but it had been revoked after failing. So he had to use a portkey to magically transport him to what turned out to be a very dilapidated looking castle.
He briefly wondered if he was in the right place, but there was a small sign, stuck in some mud and tilted at an angle, that let him know there was no mistake. As he walked through a silent and gloomy courtyard, he remembered years past, where he got to ride a train to school. And then cross a lake, or ride in a carriage. Those times had been so magical. As he walked up the dilapidated steps, that all felt like a distant dream.
He endured a brief orientation with twenty other fellow dropouts, most of whom he did not recognize. That wasn’t a surprise, as there were several other known magical schools. Good to know all their failures got shipped to the same place.
Amazingly, Drynn recognized one person right away. A former classmate by the name of Bastion Perch. Even thought they’d been in the same grade, Bastion was several inches taller. He had a massive frame, a chiseled jaw, and could probably benchpress the old gameskeeper. They hadn’t been close friends. They’d run in different houses. That being said, they’d shared a lot of joint classes together over the years. But the way that Bastion’s face lit up when he saw Drynn at orientation made it seem like they were long lost brothers reuniting after a long time apart.
Drynn hadn’t known Bastion had failed his exams, which gave him a little comfort that he hadn’t been the only one in his class that didn’t make it. And then he recognized two others, also from different houses. They were both girls. The cute red head was from Hufflepuff. He thought her name was Nitz. And he was pretty sure the stunning blonde was from Ravenclaw. They were supposed to be so clever, but she hadn’t graduated Hogwarts either.
Drynn and Bastion ended up with rooms across from each other in the boy’s dormitory, which solidified their friendship. They helped each other unpack and swapped stories of their old alma mater. As they headed off to the cafeteria, they complained at length at how demeaning it was that even though they were all now eighteen, the sleeping areas were still split up by gender.
There was no magical dining experience. No house elves that made meals magically appear at their table. They found they had to wait in line, with trays, for food to be slopped onto their plates. Like muggles.
They were contemplating where to take their unappetizing looking meal, when Bastion caught the eye of one of their other two former classmates. They had locked eyes for a second in recognition, and then the former Ravenclaw had looked away quickly. That was like an engraved invitation to Bastion, and he hustled over to their table, with Drynn in tow.
Bastion didn’t ask if the two empty seats were taken. He just sat down with his tray, mumbled a greeting, and then began shoveling food into his mouth. The Ravenclaw girl’s lip curled in disgust, but the other one gave a soft laugh and said, “Well, nice to see being in this dump hasn’t curbed your appetite Bastion.”
“Uh, hey,” Drynn said. “I’m-”
“Drynn Finestra,” the Ravenclaw girl said sharply. “We went to the same school for seven years. It would be stupid if we didn’t know each other’s names by now.”
“Y-yeah, right,” Drynn said as he suddenly became very interested in his food.
The Ravenclaw girl’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t tell me you’re one of those idiots who only ever bothered to know the people in your own house.”
“Give him a break, Persephone,” the other girl said with an eye roll. “He only had eyes for his girlfriend all last year, remember? It’s understandable that he forgot about the rest of us.” As she stabbed something that resembled a potato on her tray, she asked, “Whatever happened to you and Mara? She was such a pretty girl, Drynn. Are the two of you getting married after you get out of this place of lower learning?”
As Drynn’s face fell even further down, Persephone sneered. “I take it you didn’t hear, Nitz. Our boy got dumped a few days before finals. Is that why you’re here? A broken heart made you go stupid?”
Drynn’s head snapped up to glare at Persephone. The problem was, he didn’t have anything to say. That’s exactly what had happened.
Bastion interjected with a mouth half full of food. “Hey, leave my guy alone. We’re all here because we fucked up in some form or another. Everyone knows I partied a little too hard seventh year, and my exams showed it. Nitz, I know that…”
“I’ll answer for myself, dear Bastion,” the red haired girl said sweetly. “My written exams were fine, but I, well, I overcompensated on three of the practical exams.”
“Which ones?” Drynn asked.
“Defense against the dark arts, Charms, and Potions. I knew what I needed to know. Had the wand work down cold, knew the words to say, and had memorized as much of the potions book that I could. But then I choked when I had my dark arts duel.”
“I heard that guy spent a week in the hospital,” Bastion laughed.
“It wasn’t funny,” Persephone argued.
“Then I went and got my wand signs mixed up during Charms and my partner, well…”
“I heard that girl spent a week in the hospital,” Bastion said as seriously as he could, but a smile cracked his mouth at the end.
“And then my potion-”
“Thank goodness the professor had an antidote handy,” Persephone interrupted.
“Wouldn’t have needed a hospital,” Bastion nodded. “Would have needed an auror, because that would have been murder.”
Nitz slapped Bastion’s arm playfully. “Oh, shut up. Everyone lived. The only downside is that, well, I’m here now.”
“So, why are you here?” Drynn asked Persephone coldly. “I thought all you Ravenclaw bunch were supposed to be smart?” The pretty blonde leaned towards Drynn with a scowl, and he tried not to stare at her exposed cleavage.
“Well sorry to disappoint you.”
“So what happened?” Drynn pressed.
“How about we just leave it at none of your business.”
They both stared at each other, as both decided they didn’t care for the other very much.
Then Bastion blurted out, “She got caught cheating.”
Now it was Persephone’s turn to go red. “That’s not true!”
“That’s not what I heard,” Bastion said in a sing song voice.
“Fuck you!”
“Hey, hey,” Nitz said holding up a hand to both of them. “It doesn’t matter. We’re all here now. Wouldn’t it be better if we got through the next two years as friends?”
Persephone looked at Bastion like she wanted to shoot a killing curse right between his eyes. Then she glanced at Drynn, and her eyes did not soften. Then she looked at Nitz, and then exhaled sharply from her nose. “I…I suppose you’re right. It would be good to have allies in this hellhole. Especially to ensure we all pass our exams at the end of this.”
“Allies, sure,” Drynn nodded and held out a hand to Persephone. “But not friends.”
For the first time, the hint of a smile appeared at the corners of Persephone’s mouth. She accepted his hand and shook it, then did the same with Bastion’s outstretched hand. “But not friends,” she agreed.
By the end of the week, they were thick as thieves. And by the end of a month, Drynn didn’t know how he’d ever gotten by without them. It was good they had each other, because their comradery helped them through what turned about to be immensely frustrating classes. For the most part, they weren’t difficult. That was part of why they were so frustrating. They were often treated like second or third years, going over subjects that they had learned as children. But here it was again, being taught to them like they were simpletons. Drynn at first thought his intellect had advanced significantly during their first few homework assignments and quizzes. Then he realized the subject matter was just stuff he’d learned forever ago.
Most of the teachers were dull and acted like they wanted to be there less than the students. But not all of them. There were a couple of standouts that made for an enjoyable class. There was Professor Galstik who was charismatic and very handsome. And he really seemed to enjoy teaching at Dungus. He was also just a few years older than they were, and seemed to easily connect with his students. All of this caused him to be very popular among the ladies of the school.
An equally popular teacher, especially the young men, was Professor Sindla. She was a very curvy, formerly famous witch, who had modeled in her early twenties for various advertisements in the Daily Prophet. Many a young wizard had clipped her out of the paper and stuck her to their walls to watch her sell some product or another in a tight, revealing outfit that accentuated her bust line.
As a teacher in her mid forties, she no longer wore such scandalous clothing, at least not in front of her students. But she still had an amazing figure. Young men were always asking her for extra tutoring or volunteering to help her clean up after a spell went awry. A brave few even asked her out, but to Drynn’s knowledge, any and all advances had been firmly declined.
Drynn got to know several other students, but not as many as Bastion. He seemed to want to get to know everyone, especially the women. He thoroughly enjoyed chatting up the witches from other countries. Nothing got lost in translation because Persephone bewitched a bracelet for him so he could understand and be understood by every foreign language spoken at Dungus. He used it to great effect. By the second month, he had slept with at several of the prettiest students. His real quarry, Professor Sindla, seemed out of his reach though, at least until he found out about Drynn’s proficiency in potion making.
“What!” he exclaimed as he was sitting on Drynn’s bed. He had been trying to transfigure Drynn’s pillow into an iguana, but could only manage turning it into a salamander. “You can make any potion?”
Drynn smiled at his friend. “I didn’t say any potion. I said I could make a lot of them.”
As Drynn’s pillow turned salamander crawled onto Bastion’s leg, he asked excitedly, “Can you…can you make polyjuice potion?”
Drynn laughed. “I can, yes. I did it once before in my sixth year. But it is difficult. And I’m not just talking about getting all the ingredients. It’s also something you have to get special permission for after what happened at Hogwarts.”
“Are you talking about when the guy spent that year as another guy before trying to kill the chosen guy?”
“Yeah, that’d be what I’m talking about. It can still be made, but in limited quantities, and only for household use.”
Bastion smirked. “What kind of household use?”
Drynn flushed. “I mean, probably like, you know, bedroom stuff.”
“Bedroom stuff! Ha! Look at you man! You’re too embarrassed to even say it. People use it to fuck their partners while looking like other people they want to fuck.”
“I’m, yeah, I’m sure that’s probably it.”
“So you can make it, but you never used it like that?”
“You mean for sex?”
Bastion looked at him in disbelief. “Yeah, for sex. You…you have had sex before, right?”
Before he could say a lie, Drynn’s hesitation gave him away, and Bastion’s eyes went wide.
“You mean to tell me you’re a virgin! I thought you and Mara were all hot and heavy?”
“We did stuff, sure. But, well, she never let me go all the way. Look, can we not make a big deal out of this?”
“You’re right, you’re right,” Bastion said nodding enthusiastically. “But do you know how many of the chicks here would bang you if they knew that you’ve never popped your cherry? So many. I could set it up tonight. Just say the word and-”
“I’m good. Thanks.”
Bastion went still, and looked like he was thinking harder than usual. “So, could I ask you a favor though?”
“What’s that?”
“Could you like, make me some polyjuice potion?”
“It could get us kicked out of here, Bastion.”
“No one’s going to know, man. I’ll get you everything you need. You just have to make it, and that’ll be that.”
Even though Bastion cajoled and begged, Drynn still refused. The next day however, the conversation got brought to their lunch table.
“Hey Persephone, if you could fuck anyone you wanted, who would it be?” Bastion asked.
“I can fuck anyone I want, meathead,” Persephone smirked. “Look at me. I’m hot as fuck. My brains are just the icing on the cake.”
“Not everyone,” Bastion said, pointing towards Professor Gastlik who was chatting up a table of girls nearby. They were hanging on every word he said.
Persephone gave a wistful sigh. “Only because he’s decent enough to not fuck his students.”
“But what if you could anyway.”
“Oh I’d definitely take him for a whirl. I bet he’s got monster under those robes.”
Nitz giggled. “Like a basilisk?”
“Or maybe a phoenix.”
Drynn looked confused. “A phoenix?”
Persephone winked at him. “Yeah. You think he’s done for, but then he’s able to go another round.”
“That’s the dream,” Nitz sighed.
“They make spells for that, don’t they?” Bastion asked.
“They make lots of stuff for that, Bastion,” Nitz said helpfully. “Potions mostly. But what brought on this whole sexually charged line of conversation. Are you hitting a slump with the ladies?”
Bastion looked offended by the very idea. “Absolutely not. I just wanted to know what you thought. The both of you. Just what you would do if you could have sex with someone that seemed out of your reach?”
Drynn found he was having trouble looking at Nitz or Perspephone in the eyes during this whole conversation. But when Bastion finally posed the question to them, he looked up for a moment to see what Nitz would say. To his surprise, she was looking right at him. The second their eyes met, she glanced away and met Bastion’s gaze.
“Haven’t given it much thought,” she answered.
“But there is someone you’d let under those short skirts you wear all the time?”
Nitz rolled her eyes. “Get to whatever point you’re trying to make right now, Bastion.”
Bastion looked back and forth between the girls a few times, letting the suspense build. Then he leaned forward, and motioned for them to do the same. Their faces were very close to the middle of the table when Bastion whispered, “Our boy here can make polyjuice potion.”
“What!” Persephone shrieked.
“Neat!” Nitz said in wonder. “That’s supposed to be pretty advanced stuff.”
“Yeah, and like, illegal,” Persephone objected in a much quieter tone.
“It’s not technically illegal,” Bastion corrected. “I checked. It’s very frowned upon, and might get you probation or a fine if they catch you misusing it, but not illegal.”
“Well it’s close enough.”
Bastion smiled at her, then took something out of his pocket. He held it up to the others, who stared at it curiously. It was a hair. He placed it in the middle of the table, and looked at Persephone. “Want to know who that hair belongs to?”
“Why would I-”
“It’s Gasltik’s. The teacher you and all your friends have been drooling over since the start of term.”
No one said anything. They just stared at it. What Bastion was suggesting was starting to sink in.
“It was easy enough to get,” he continued. “People leave hairs all over the place. This one was on his desk. It could transform me into a perfect copy of him. Just one hair, dropped into a complicated brew that Drynn happens to know how to make, and we can look like anyone we want.” With a flourish, he gestured towards the whole of the school and emphasized again, “Anyone.”
That kind of idea is dangerous, because it burrows under the surface and puts down roots. Their little group couldn’t stop thinking about it. It was there when they were trying to study. It kept them up at night. It was one of the first things they thought about in the morning. The magical ability to look like someone else. To feel what it was like to be in their skin. Or to have access to the unattainable. For Bastion and the girls, fantasies and scenarios began to run on loop in their minds.
The only one seemingly immune to the idea, was Drynn. Much to his friends’ dismay, he didn’t want any part of it. He made it very clear that he wasn’t looking for love in this place. A failed relationship had landed him here, and he wasn’t going to let it happen again. Bastion tried to let him know he wasn’t talking about love, but it was still too close for Drynn.
The girls both said they understood, and Nitz backed off. Way off actually. For a time, they only saw her at meals. She said she needed to focus on her arithmancy assignments, which were still proving a challenge for her the second time around.
Persephone, however, did not back off. If anything, she pushed harder, even offering him a hefty amount of galleons. The answer had still been no. Bastion assured him that he didn’t have to drink any of the potion. And he promised to do as much of the prep work as possible, even helping to brew the potion once all of the ingredients were gathered. That had made Drynn laugh. He’d seen his friend make a potion once. They’d had to evacuate the school that day.
Despite Drynn’s refusal, Bastion started placing the ingredients for polyuice outside his friend’s door. Drynn would sigh every time he saw another ingredient show up. He surprised himself by not throwing any of it away, but reluctantly took them all into his room. It didn’t mean he was going to make it. It was just easier to take it inside instead of arguing about it. When Persephone started helping gather the supplies, Drynn became worried, because in a matter of days, all the materials were there, and they both began trying to persuade him with renewed vigor. Drynn’s resolve was weakening, but he didn’t want the trouble the potion might bring.
Then one afternoon, Nitz approached Drynn at the end of the day’s classes. She was very excited. They’d all just passed their disapparation exam. This meant that their right to disapparate had been reinstated, at least locally. They could now officially disapparate anywhere in the boundaries of the school and in select, discreet areas of the nearby town. This was a big deal to all of them. It was another step towards being seen as competent witches and wizards.
Nitz said they should celebrate by disapparating for a trip to the local muggle coffee shop. But she didn’t ask their friend group, just Drynn. Drynn naturally looked around the common room to ask if Bastion or Persephone wanted to celebrate with them as well. Oddly, they were already together nearby, staring at him. The second he saw them, they both looked away, and before he could say anything to them, they both disapparated from the room.
Despite what his examiners and most of the teachers in this school thought, Drynn wasn’t stupid. Based on his friends’ reaction, he smelled a set up. He turned back to Nitz, about to ask her if this was meant to be a date, but she had a pitifully cute expression plastered on her face. The kind that said, please say yes or I’ll die. Drynn sighed and decided not to ask. If there was any doubt, he’d assure anyone who’d asked that they had just wanted to disapparate somewhere, anywhere, and happened to be together. The fact that Nitz was generally fun to be around and had an ability to silence Drynn with her cuteness would not get brought up.
The pair appeared in a vacant square that had enchantments on it that made muggles not see it properly, especially if someone just seemingly materialized out of thin air. From their it was a hundred yards to a quaint little coffee shop. They walked in and placed their order, and Drynn insisted on paying. The problem was he still hadn’t figured out muggle money. Apparently, he hadn’t brought near enough. He thought the paper money was worth more, but it turned out some of the papers were worth more than others. Nitz assured him it was okay and handed the cashier a piece of rectangular plastic. Drynn was amazed as the pretty barista behind the counter took it as if it were the most normal thing, and that seemed to do it. But she didn’t keep the thing, she gave it back to Nitz. Drynn had so many questions.
As soon as they were out of earshot at a table with their drinks, Drynn asked, “So, you just show them that card thingie, and they give you whatever you want? But they don’t keep it? They give it back to you?”
“I don’t fully understand it either,” Nitz said. “Persephone gave it to me the other day and said it had plenty of muggle money on it. She said I just needed to present it to whoever takes the money, and that should be that. It worked just like she said it would! We don’t give muggles enough credit sometimes.”
“No, no I suppose not. So…have you gotten caught up with your arithmancy?”
Nitz’s face reddened. “Not really. I hate that subject so much, and I worry that I might fail again.”
Drynn smiled at her sympathetically. “How can I help, Nitz? You want me to tutor you or-”
She scrunched up her face and blurted out quietly, “I’d like you to make the polyjuice potion!” She saw that he was about to protest, so she hurriedly added. “I’m just so stressed out right now, and when I think about what we could use that potion for…” Nitz’s face reddened.
“Yeah, yeah,” Drynn said dryly. “You could sex away your troubles by banging one of Dungus’s hottest students. Or teachers.”
Nitz looked at him intently for a moment, then bit her lip as she looked away shyly. “I…I wouldn’t need to use the potion if I thought the person was at all interested in me.”
“How could they not be? You’re great Nitz. And don’t let this go to your head, but you’re pretty cute.”
Nitz sat up straighter at that and beamed at him. She started to reach across the table for his hand, but he became distracted by someone yelling outside at the far end of the cafe. Drynn thought he saw movement through the large glass window, but couldn’t make out any particular face or what was going on.
He refocused on Nitz and continued casually, “If I weren’t still trying to put my shattered heart together after last year, I might have made a move on you myself.”
Nitz’s hand froze a hair’s breath from the hand that held Drynn’s coffee. Drynn did notice this, and saw her hand slowly retreat back to her side of the table. He also noticed her whole countenance change. She looked sad, or hurt. Had he said something offensive?
“That’s sweet of you to say, Drynn,” she said quietly. She began fumbling with something in her bag. “I just, look, if you’re still worrying about getting in trouble with the whole polyjuice thing, I’d be willing to lend you one of my family’s magical artifacts to help you out.”
That piqued Drynn’s curiosity. “A magical family heirloom! Cool! I’d love to see it.”
Nitz looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to them, she pulled on a chain that she always wore around her neck. Drynn had never seen what was attached to it, but as it came out of her shirt, he saw that it was a small golden hourglass. She gently put it on the table in front of her.
Drynn knew what it was immediately, and wrapped his hands around hers to hide the object from view. He spoke in a hushed voice. “Nitz! That’s a time turner. How do you have a time turner? The Ministry of Magic destroyed all of them.”
Nitz was looking at Drynn’s hands. Drynn’s hands that were on hers. She made no move to pull away. “They destroyed all that belonged to the Ministry. This one has belonged to my family for centuries.”
“But…aren’t they illegal to own now?”
Nitz giggled, and glanced down at their conjoined hands. “More like highly discouraged. Sort of like polyjuice potion. Would you like to try it out?”
Nitz had no idea how much Drynn wanted to try it out. He had wished he’d had one a thousand times over the last year. He wanted to undo so much. He took his fingers, and gently pulled Nitz’s hands apart to peek at the time turner. He’d heard about the dangers of time travel with these things, but he would have gladly faced them to undo so many regrets. He never thought he’d get a chance to see one, and now he was being offered the chance to use one.
“I would love to try it out,” he whispered. “That is, if you think we can do it safely. When should we…”
Before he could finish, Nitz had taken one more quick look around, then leaned forward and gestured for him to do the same. When he did, she looped the chain around his head, connecting them.
Drynn began to panic. “You’re not going to do it right here are you?”
But his question was answered a second later, as Nitz gave the little golden device a turn. Drynn felt very odd, like he was sitting on a broom that was going very fast, but also very backwards. He also felt like his stomach had left his body. And then the table felt solid again, and the seat didn’t feel like it was moving underneath him anymore. Their drinks had vanished, and the barista was focused on taking the orders of a woman that had just appeared.
“C’mon. Out the back. This way!” Nitz said excitedly as she pulled him from the table. They went out the other door at the end of the shop, and Nitz pointed at the window and told him, “Okay, now look.”
Drynn was at a loss. “What? Did we…are we back in time? What am I looking for?”
Nitz looked at her watch. “Shush. Just give it a second or two, and…there. Look who’s coming through the door.”
Drynn watched as identical copies of himself and Nitz walked into the coffee shop. He watched as they placed their orders, and watched the other version of himself fumble with muggle money. “This is so weird.”
“But cool, right?” Nitz asked hopefully.
“Oh, so cool!” Drynn agreed. “Can we go say hi?”
Nitz shook her head. “No, because you don’t know I have this yet. Something could go terribly wrong, like you could accidentally kill yourself. I’d be fine, because I know I have this. I’ve interacted with myself loads of times.”
“Really? What have you gotten up to with yourself?”
Nitz went red and began to stammer, “Nothing, just…stuff. Just like, helping organize my room or doing homework.”
“You’re joking!” Drynn said with a twinkle in his eye. “If you actually used it for homework, we wouldn’t be here.”
“I always, uh, mean to help myself with homework, but I often get…distracted.”
Drynn cocked his head and looked at her. “You distracted yourself from doing your homework? How did…” As he noticed her face get even redder, and how she couldn’t meet his eyes, he finally got it. “No way! You used time travel to get yourself off?”
“Shut up,” she hissed. “It’s…it’s just like a form of masturbating, just with more hands. And a mouth that know exactly where to…” She sighed wistfully, then shook her head. “Let’s just drop it, okay.”
Drynn did not want to drop it. If anything, he wanted every detail imaginable. But this was not the time to ask. Because he had just traveled back in time, and it was awesome. “I don’t think I’d kill myself. I think I’d be fine,” he argued.
“You really can’t know for sure. It’s very possible you’d try to attack yourself, or create a whole paradox of some sort.”
“And nobody wants that,” said a familiar voice behind them.
“What the-” Drynn yelled. And then he was being pushed away from the window by identical copies of himself and Nitz.
“Careful,” the copy of Drynn said. “You almost saw yourself in the window there.”
Drynn’s mouth fell open. It had been his future self he had heard earlier at the table. “This is so cool! But when did-”
“You really wanted to say hi to yourself,” future Nitz said with a smile and an eye roll.
“Of course he did,” Nitz agreed.
“When?” Drynn asked.
“In the future, dummy,” future Drynn laughed. “Right after this conversation.”
“I…is it always this confusing?” Drynn asked.
“You get used to it,” future Nitz said.
“Has Nitz told you any more details about her hookups with herself?” Drynn asked.
Future Drynn smiled, but before he could reply, two very red faced Nitz’s exclaimed, “We never should have told you that!”
Then future Nitz looked at her watch and said, “Oh, we need to get out of this area. You’ll be time traveling soon.”
“Right, thanks!” Nitz said, as she put the chain over Drynn again.
“Wait, so is this…is this when we time travel again?”
“Stop asking so many questions and just go with it,” future Drynn said.
“Yeah, you don’t have time. You’ve got some polyjuice potion to make,” future Nitz grinned.
Future Drynn nodded slowly and said, “I suppose I do.” A second later, he and future Nitz disapparated out of sight.
“You ready?” Ntiz asked.
“This is so bizarre,” Drynn said
“Welcome to time travel,” she grinned.
“And you’ll just…you’ll just let me borrow this thing?”
“Yes,” she said.
“If I make you guys a batch of polyjuice?”
“That’s the deal.”
“Only if I get to say hi to myself.”
Nitz laughed as she gave the device a little turn.
As time rewound around them, he saw a blur of the events that just happened. The sound was warped and backwards, but as it slowed, he heard a voice, Nitz’s voice, say, “It’s very possible you’d try to attack yourself, or create a whole paradox of some sort.”
Drynn cut her off by saying, “And nobody wants that.” He remembered what came next. Even as he heard his past self yell, he looked into the coffee shop, and sure enough, his past past self was about to look their way. He shoved himself out of view. And then he had a very familiar conversation before he eventually said, “I suppose I do.” And then he and Nitz turned, and vanished on the spot.
They reappeared in their common room. Drynn was overwhelmed, but also very excited to see what he could get up to with the time turner. As Nitz took it off discreetly and handed it to him, he asked, “But wait? Isn’t there a future version of us here now? The you and I that disapparated here earlier?”
“It doesn’t work like that?” Nitz giggled, and then she lowered her voice and said in an attempt of an American southern drawl, “Time is a flat circle.”
Drynn laughed, but then said, “But…but I still don’t-”
“Don’t try and understand it, Drynn. Just have fun with it. Now get to making that polyjuice.”
Drynn nodded, and went to his room. He had a potion to brew.
With all the ingredients already assembled, brewing the potion itself took him just over 24 hours. It might have taken him longer if he had been allowed to make any mistakes. Three times his future self had appeared and let him know he was about to stir the cauldron’s contents the wrong way, or that an ingredient had to be brewed for 18 hours, not 17, or that he’d cut an ingredient he was supposed to mash. He’d corrected the problem he was about to make, then gone back to warn his past self, and then watched his past self correct the problem, and then go back and warn his past self. A flat circle indeed.
At last near the end of the next day, the potion turned the proper consistency of mud and a dark greenish color. Drynn did not tell his friends that it was finished. He planned on letting them know in the morning that he had been successful. Then they could spend the rest of the day figuring out how to use it. He knew that wouldn’t be hard for Bastion. Along with the ingredients, he had been collecting hairs from various students, and teachers, all of which were in a suitcase he’d left in Drynn’s room, along with several vials ready to hold a small amount of potion. Bastion probably had an order and set list of fantasies to act out. When it came to hooking up, Bastion was very organized.
Drynn was thankful that no one else knew that he had a large batch of polyjuice potion, and he wanted to keep it that way until he could give it to his friends. The dark green sludge bubbled slowly. It looked perfect. It smelled nasty, just as it should. He hoped it made his friends happy. He also hoped that Nitz would let him keep the time turner for a good long while.
A part of him wondered if he should…if he should test the polyjuice potion, to make sure that it worked properly. But no, that hadn’t been his intention. He was doing it for his friends. His friends and temporary time turner privileges. He didn’t want to get in trouble. Besides, who would he turn into? He put the idea out of his head, finished his homework, and went to bed early.
Knock knock.
The sound on the door was slight, but enough to rouse Drynn from his sleep. Then he heard the sound of something sliding under his door. He sat up quickly and reached for his wand on his night stand.
“Lumos,” he whispered. His room was bathed in light. He looked at the floor, and there was a piece of parchment at the foot of his door. He picked it up. If he had been fully awake, he might have noticed the handwriting was very familiar to him. It read:
“You are invited to a polyjuice party tonight at the space of specification. Bring the time turner. Go now.”
Drynn’s head reeled. This had to be from Nitz. No way had she told the others about the time turner. He leapt up and raced to his door. He peered up and down the hallway. No one was there. He retreated to his room and shut the door. As he put on a fresh set of robes, he wondered what this was all about? Nitz was the only other person who knew about the time turner. But what if someone else had seen him use it? What if it wasn’t a secret? He’d always been so careful, except when they had been at the coffee shop. And how was there a polyjuice party tonight when it was still in his cauldron on the floor? He double checked. Yes, it was still there. Had someone else made a batch? And now they were just inviting everyone in the school? That didn’t make any sense! What did make sense was that somehow, somebody knew more than they should. He needed to find out what was going on, and make sure that he and his friends didn’t get expelled.
Drynn’s feet carried him quickly to the space of specification. It was what they called the room at Dungus that was sort of a catch all for whatever a student needed. If you needed to relax, the room created bean bags, hammocks, scented candles and soothing music. If you needed to have a dance party, it lined itself with speakers and a stage. It was whatever you needed. Supposedly Hogwarts had its own version, but Drynn had never been to it, because you apparently had to walk up and down a certain way and say some password or something that Drynn had never learned.
He could have saved himself some time by disapparating directly into the space of specification, but he was trying to catch a glimpse of whomever might have left that note. Plus, he didn’t want to magically appear into what might be an attempt to blackmail or expel him.
He passed empty corridor after empty corridor. Climbed several vacant staircases. He heard and saw no one, until he got to the sixth floor. The space of specification was at the end of the hallway from the last set of stairs. He passed a set of men’s and women’s toilets midway to the room, and thought he heard hushed voices. He hesitated. It was coming from the women’s. As he tried to make out what they were saying. It sounded like a disagreement. But then they stopped talking suddenly. Immediately after, he heard the telltale pop of two people disapparating.
As the bathroom would no doubt be empty, he carried on stealthily towards the space of specification. He double checked his surroundings. He was alone. It was quiet, but he could already hear noises coming from inside the room. He pressed his ear against the door and listened hard for anything that should give him pause. What he heard was the sound of passion.
He heard moans and grunts. Panting and cooing. And a plethora of dirty talk from what seemed like a room full of people just going at it. Maybe this was the real deal. Maybe this was an actual invite from some other student who had made their own batch of polyjuice potion.
Drynn tried to open the door quietly to take a peek of what his ears told him was a full blown orgy. But the door creaked loudly, and suddenly all those sounds stopped. A voice called out, “Get in here Drynn!”
They were expecting him. Was he the last to arrive? How did they know he’d come? All the questions stopped as the inhabitants of the room came into view. There were several men and women, all of whom Drynn knew, most very well. They seemed to be the most attractive students at Dungus, both girls and guys. But it wasn’t just students. He saw the muscular figure of Professor Gastlik, and the seductive body of Professor Sindla. His eyes kept bouncing rapidly around as he saw more than one version of Bastion, Persephone, and Nitz in the room. But what stood out more than anything else, was that every single person in the room didn’t have a stitch of clothes on. And everyone was in the middle of fucking or being fucked.
There was silence for a few beats as Drynn took all this in. Then as if on cue, everyone in the room cried, “Hi Drynn!” And then they went back to fucking each other as if Drynn walking in on all of them in a state of sexual frenzy was just the most normal thing in the world.
Drynn wanted answers, but his body was signaling that it might want more than that. The sight of so much flesh gave him a throbbing erection, but he wasn’t the type to just shuck off his clothes and jump in. He briefly thought about running, and even took a step back. As soon as he did however, Professor Sindla called to him from the middle of the room. She was on all fours on the floor, and was was being fucked from behind by Bastion nice and slow.
“Come over here, young man,” the voluptuous teacher commanded. She sounded like she always did while she was calling on a student to answer a question. The difference was that she was getting the full length of Bastion’s cock plunged into her pussy every few seconds, which caused her big tits to sway hypnotically.
Drynn couldn’t help but stare at them as he drew closer. The professor must have noticed, because she snapped, “My eyes are up here, Mr. Finestra.”
His eyes quickly found hers, and he saw Bastion stifle a laugh in his peripheral vision. “That’s a good boy,” she moaned, looking intently at Drynn as Bastion slammed into her. “I know how much all the males here love staring at my tits. And now that they’re here completely exposed and right in front of you, swaying back and forth while your friend fucks me from behind, I must say I’m impressed by your level of self…Oh! Nope. Your eyes are back on my tits again. Back up here, Mr. Finestra. There we are. Look at me while I’m speaking to you. You have some questions you’d like to ask, am I right?”
Drynn swallowed hard. It was taking a lot of willpower not to look down at her jiggling boobs. He couldn’t help but wonder if he’d get to-
“Ask your questions and I might let you suck on them,” she purred.
Drynn’s eyes went wide at the prospect. He let a question tumble out of his mouth. “Is that really you, Professor Sindla?”
She gave a laugh that turned into a moan before she answered. “You’re not allowed to ask who anyone really is at a polyjuice party.” When Drynn gave her a puzzled look, she pulled away from Bastion. She stood up in front of Drynn and brought her mouth to his. She parted his lips with her long, sensuous tongue, and his hands instinctively began to explore her body. She broke off the kiss and pulled his hands to her breasts. “No, I’m not really the professor, Drynn. But does that matter? I look exactly like her. I feel like her. I taste like her.”
She made a sweeping gesture at the writhing bodies around her. “None of these people are their actual selves, that’s the whole point. Everyone can toss their inhibitions aside and enjoy the bodies of their crushes, their fantasies. And by the way you're groping me, I bet you’ve had a crush on me, haven’t you Mr. Finestra?”
“I…yes.” Drynn stammered.
“Yes, Ma’am,” the professor corrected.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Drynn repeated. “So, who sent me the invitation?”
“All will be revealed in due time. But there is a bit of a clock on this potion, and before it runs out, I think there’s someone you’d like to meet.”
She gently spun him around, and Drynn’s heart sped up at the vision before him. It was his ex-girlfriend Mara. How could Mara be here? She was naked. Her curly brown hair fell to her shoulders. Her smile was the same he remembered. At one time he would have walked across hot coals for that smile. And now she was here. But it wasn’t her. How could it be her? She’d graduated Hogwarts and moved on with her life and was probably dating some successful wizard who’d had common sense enough not to flunk all his final exams.
“Hey, hey, it’s okay,” Mara whispered as she gently stepped forward and took his hand. “I know you miss me. I know I broke your heart. I know there’s a million things you’d like to say to me, or would like to undo, or redo in our relationship. You can say anything to me right now. You can do anything to me right now. I’m here to give you the closure you need to move on.”
Drynn heard the words but was having trouble processing them. She was so close. And she looked so good. He wasn’t aware, but his breathing had become shallow and loud as his eyes drifted over her. He’d loved her for more than her body, but her body was also a treasure in and of itself. The thought of being able to say, or do anything to her right now was overwhelming. He didn’t know where to start, where to begin.
So Mara, or the person that looked exactly like her, took the lead. She led him to the far corner of the room where an empty bed sat, almost as if it had been reserved specifically for them. Unbeknownst to Drynn, almost every eye watched as they went. By the time they arrived at the bed, they had all looked away and refocused on their own partner, or partners as was the case.
Mara began to undress him quickly, and in seconds Drynn was as naked as everyone else in the room. He tried to cover his erection, but she gently moved his hands away and let her fingers slide up and down his shaft with one hand. Then she lay back on the bed, and spread her legs for him. She brought her hands up to fondle her boobs, pushing them together for him. She continued to squeeze them with one hand, while the other went to her face, where a finger slid into her mouth. It went in and out a few times, before it quickly dropped to her pussy lips, which parted for her fingers. She began to pant and lick her lips. She saw how enthralled Drynn was at every little thing she did. She had his undivided attention. It was like they were the only ones in the room.
“Please fuck me, Drynn,” she moaned. “I need your cock inside of me. Please. Please give it to me. You can touch me anywhere you want. Fuck me however you’d like. Just give me your big, throbbing cock.”
Drynn lowered himself to her. He was about to lose his virginity, at an orgy, at school. He could live with that. He tried to enter her, but he couldn’t quite find her entrance.
She smiled at him. “Let me help.” Her hands encircled him, and guided him to where he needed to be.
He felt her warmth and wetness as she slid him up and down her pussy lips. Then he gave a small, tentative thrust with his hips, and he felt her tightness as his dick went into her. His breath caught, and for a moment time stood still.
“That’s it, Drynn. You’re inside of me. And it feels amazing. Please, go deeper.”
And go deeper he did. Balls deep in fact. And then he pulled out a little, and then pushed back in. It felt amazing. Why had he waited so long? Sex was great! He was having sex! With Mara. Something he’d dreamt about doing with her every day when they were married. But she’d dumped him. She’d dumped him and they would never be married and…. His hips began to slow as an unexpected wave of sorrow hit him.
“Hey, no,” Mara panted. “Don’t slow down. Keep fucking me. Keep fucking me and know that if I had really, truly been in love with you, I would have stayed. But I wasn’t the one for you, and you know it. We grew apart that last few months together. It wasn’t anyone’s fault. The spark just left. I know you loved me, oh! Oh yeah! Yeah. Good. Right there. You loved me, but we weren’t meant to be. And it hurts so much because I was your first love. I need you to let me go. But first I need you to-”
Drynn felt the explosion build from within as his balls tightened. Then his dick began to pulse and he let out a long groan. As soon as he did, the whole room burst into applause, cheers and whistles.
He smiled sheepishly at them, then looked down at his ex and asked a question guys have been asking since forever after their first time. “Was that okay?”
“It was lovely, Drynn,” Mara said as she pulled him into a hug. “You lasted about as long as I expected. But don’t worry, next time you’ll last a little longer.”
Drynn pushed himself up so he could look at her. “Next time?”
She wiggled out from under him and sat up. Then she bent over and picked up Nitz’s time turner he still wore. “You’ve got this, remember?”
Drynn’s eyes went wide. “You want me to relive this? But how would that even work?”
“Why don’t you disapparate to the men’s bathroom down the hall and find out.”
“What? What’s in the men’s…” he stopped as he noticed Mara’s skin begin to ripple. He almost panicked, but then remembered that it was just the polyjuice beginning to wear off. He looked around.
Everyone had finished fucking and were standing, and all of their skin was rippling. People’s hair was shortening everywhere and changing color. Professor Sindla’s large breasts were deflating rapidly. Professor Gastlik’s abs began to look more like a single ab. And they were all looking at him and smiling. It was a pained smile. The transformational effects of polyjuice were not a painless process, but clearly all the people in the room were pleased with themselves, or, pleased with him for some reason.
He looked over to Mara, but she hardly looked like herself anymore. Her boobs had also shrunk, and had she gotten taller?
“Go now Drynn!” she ordered. But her voice was deeper, less feminine.
Drynn shook his head. “But I want to see who you all really are.”
As her hair became darker and shortened into her scalp, she said in a masculine voice, “Right, I forgot. You don’t go of your own accord the first time?” With a quick motion, she reached out and gave his time turner a turn.
Right before the room began to spin, Drynn said, “Wait, are you actually a dude?”
And then he was in a dark and empty room. It was the same room, just a different time. The polyjuice party hadn’t started yet. But he could do it all again. He’d get to fuck Mara, again. As he looked down at his spent penis, he hoped he could. He was sure once she was in front of him he’d be able to rise to the occasion. But…if he knew she was actually a guy, would that affect his ability to do it with her.
Instead of dwelling on that, he disapparated to the men’s bathroom down the hall as he had been instructed. It was also empty. And then suddenly it wasn’t. He watched a person who looked exactly like himself appear directly in front of him. The second he did, Drynn heard pops from the direction of the other closed stalls around him.
Drynn was glad it was himself he was looking at, because he was still very much naked. His clothes were on the floor in the other room in the future. Then he wondered if this was actually him he was looking at, or… “Hey, are you…are you me? Or someone that drank-”
“Shh, no time, here,” his doppleganger said as he popped open a familiar looking briefcase full of vials of dark greenish polyjuice.
“Hey, that’s Bastion’s case,” Drynn exclaimed.
“You don’t miss a trick, do you,” the other Drynn smirked. “Now pick one and drink up.”
“What?”
“Polyjuice party, idiot. If you want to go back in that room, it’ll be as someone else. Now pick!”
Drynn thought he was beginning to understand. He hadn’t seen another version of himself in that room, so of course he would come back as someone else. That prospect excited him, and he felt his dick stir. He reached for a vial in the middle, only for his other self to smack his hand.
“Not that one,” his twin laughed. “Pick another one.”
Drynn laughed back. “Fuck you. I want that one.”
“You’re not ready for that one. Maybe next time.”
Drynn looked at the vial that he supposedly wasn’t ready for. “Well fine then.” And he grabbed a different one. He gave it a swirl, popped the cork, and downed the nasty liquid. It tasted truly awful. As soon as he had swallowed it all, he felt like he was going to be sick. And then his body began to change. He felt like his skin and bones were stretching as he grew a few inches. He looked in the mirror and watched his black hair shrink to a tight crew cut and turn blonde. He knew who he was becoming.
“I’m Bastion!” he exclaimed, already in the deeper voice of his friend.
“That you are!” the other Drynn chuckled. “And I believe you have a date with a hot teacher.”
Drynn’s new chiseled jaw dropped. “No way! Am I the Bastion that got to fuck Professor Sindla?”
“You sure will be.”
“And…and you know this because…because you’re a future version of myself?”
The other Drynn smiled. “Who else would I be?”
“I suppose you’re right.”
“If you want to go again after this, disapparate into one of the stalls here and drink the potion that’s there.”
“How many times do I do this?”
“That’s up to you.”
“But…you know, don’t you?”
The other Drynn sighed. “I forgot how much I like to ask questions.”
“And what about my…” Drynn said as he nodded down at his deflated cock.
“Oh right, thanks for reminding me.” The other Drynn took out a vial filled with blue liquid from the pocket of his robes and held it out to Drynn. “Drink this and…”
Drynn snatched it and unstopped the cork. “I know what it does. I made it last week for Bastion so he could keep up with the demands of his social life.”
“Didn’t need it though, did he. Good thing, cause you will. Now get going. You’re going to have a good time, and maybe learn something about yourself. You can trust me. I wouldn’t lie to myself.”
“I would hope not.”
“Go. You should be in there already.”
“Right!” Drynn said enthusiastically.
“Be sure to give those big titties a squeeze for me!” the other Drynn smiled.
There was a brief sound of muffled laughter all around him, and then several pops.
“Sure will!” Drynn said. He disappeared a moment later.
He reappeared back in the space of specification. It was no longer empty. There were several people now, and everyone was still naked, but nobody was fucking. Yet. Drynn noticed Professor Sindla, and they locked eyes with each other. She looked like she was waiting for him specifically. Drynn made a beeline to her in the center of the room, and she gave him a predatory smile.
“Well hello, Bastion,” she said. “I hear you’ve been wanting to get your hands on my voluptuous body for some time now.”
Drynn paused. “Uh, is that okay?”
As an answer to his question, she turned around, and got on all fours on the floor. Then she lifted her ass in the air and presented it to him. Drynn sank to his knees and gripped the sides of her hips. He tried to insert himself into her, but didn’t quite know the mechanics, which was very frustrating. His dick was fully reinflated, and he could feel the heat of her wet slit, but he couldn’t quite enter her. After a couple of tries, she rolled over for him and said, “I forgot, you’re not very experienced yet. Why don’t you try this way first? Get that dick wet, and put your mouth on these forbidden titties.”
Drynn pounced on her, and on the first attempt, he found her pussy entrance. It all felt so different this time around. He did have a different dick, but it was also Sindla’s pussy. It was gripping him. And she was looking at him like he was a meal she couldn’t wait to devour.
“Don’t forget my big tits, Bastion,” she said firmly. “You’re always looking at them in class. Get your mouth on them.”
Drynn obeyed. First he buried his head between them. He’d fantasized about being buried between her cleavage, and now it was a reality. Then he licked from the middle of her chest to her right boob, and stopped at the nipple. He swirled his tongue around it and sucked. Then repeated the process on the left breast. All while her pussy pulsed around his hard cock.
“That’s right,” she said encouragingly. “They’re quite the mouthful, aren’t they. Ooh, and has your dick gotten even harder while sucking on them. I think it has. You’re so big inside me. So big. This is the best dick so far. Even better than Gastlik’s.”
“What? Have you…”
She pushed him off before he could finish the question, and spun around. “Mount me, Bastion.”
“But-”
“You’ll be able to do it this time. I know you will. And you’ll like how my pussy feels even better in this position. It’ll feel so tight. You’ll love it.” When nothing happened, she looked over her shoulder and said, “It’s okay. You can trust me.”
A weird sense of deja vu passed through Drynn as he heard those words. But it didn’t last, because Sindla’s hot ass had hypnotized him as she began to sway it back and forth, side to side. He put his hands on her hips again, and she raised her ass higher for him. He was determined to do it right this time. He took his cock in a firm grip. It really was much bigger than his own. He edged it forward, poking blindly at first, but then felt hot wetness encircle the tip. He pushed ahead a little more, and he heard her moan. She pushed back into him in turn, and he was suddenly deep in paradise. She had been right. It was tighter. He pulled out a little, then went back in.
“That’s it,” she said in a ragged voice. “Just like that. Do your hot professor doggystyle. I’m your bitch now. Fuck me hard from behind.”
And then the door creaked. And someone in the room yelled, “Get in here Drynn!”
The door opened, and Drynn saw the strangest thing that anyone can see while fucking a polyjuiced version of their hot teacher in the middle of a magical orgy. Drynn watched as his past self peered into the room, open mouthed. Drynn smiled, as he knew exactly the thoughts that had been rolling through his head in that moment. He knew what was coming next, and after a few beats, he joined in with a bunch of other voices that cried out, “Hi Drynn!”
He thought this was hilarious now. He knew that he’d soon be in front of himself as he fucked Sindla, and he made sure to go nice and slow. He brought his dick almost all the way out of her, then shoved it all the way back in hard. Then slowly brought it out again, and found a nice rythym. Every time he slammed into her, her big titties swung back and forth in front of her. Drynn remembered seeing them from a different angle last time, and liking it a lot. There was about to be a conversation between past Drynn and Sindla, all while he was fucking her from behind. This was now officially the best night of his life.
Drynn kept pumping while he heard Sindla say loudly and firmly, “Come over here, young man.”
He loved her authoritative teacher voice. She was so fucking sexy. He never wanted this to end.
“My eyes are up here Mr. Finestra.”
Drynn stifled a laugh. He much preferred being on this side of the conversation. The side with his dick in Sindla’s pussy.
“That’s a good boy,” she moaned. “I know how much all the males here love staring at my tits. And now that they’re here completely exposed and right in front of you, swaying back and forth while your friend fucks me from behind, I must say I’m impressed by your level of self…Oh! Nope. Your eyes are back on my tits again. Back up here, Mr. Finestra. There we are. Look at me while I’m speaking to you. You have some questions you’d like to ask, am I right?”
Drynn couldn’t see her tits right then. But he could sure see her perfect ass.
“Ask your questions and I might let you suck on them,” Professor Sindla purred.
“Is that really you, Professor Sindla?” Drynn’s past self asked.
Sindla laughed, and as she did, Drynn felt the vibrations up and down his cock. He pushed into her as deep as he could, and the laugh turned into a moan.
“You’re not allowed to ask who anyone really is at a polyjuice party.” And then she moved forward, and let Drynn’s hard cock fall out of her.
Damn. Drynn had forgotten about that part. He watched though, silently, as Sindla stood up and kissed his past self. He watched as past Drynn began to explore and grope her body. He put a hand on his cock and stroked himself.
“No, I’m not really the professor, Drynn. But does that matter? I look exactly like her. I feel like her. I taste like her. None of these people are their actual selves, that’s the whole point. Everyone can toss their inhibitions aside and enjoy the bodies of their crushes, their fantasies. By the way you're groping me, I bet you’ve had a crush on me, haven’t you Mr. Finestra?”
Drynn realized he was becoming jealous watching his other self grope those big tits that had been in his mouth minutes ago. He wanted to get back to fucking her.
“I…yes.” past Drynn stammered.
“Yes, Ma’am,” the professor corrected.
“Yes, Ma’am,” past Drynn repeated. “So, who sent me the invitation?”
“All will be revealed in due time. But there is a bit of a clock on this potion, and before it runs out, I think there’s someone you’d like to meet.”
As past Drynn turned, Drynn saw her again. He hadn’t noticed her this second time either. She had been leaning against the wall near the door, apart from the orgy. She had been waiting for him. Drynn felt a brief pang of hurt in his heart, and then Sindla was in front of him again.
“Lay down on the floor, young man,” she ordered him.
He did, and watched as she positioned herself over his dick. Then she slowly, half inch by half inch, sunk down on top of his member. When he was all the way in, she lowered her tits towards his face, and told him, “Suck.”
His mouth opened, and he greedily attacked her boobs with his tongue and mouth. As soon as he did, she used her hips to bounce and gyrate atop him. He didn’t last very long after that. He felt the pressure build. He felt her pussy squeeze him. He heard her cry out in ecstacy and her body quiver. And then he was cumming. And cumming. And everything was amazing.
Sindla collapsed on top of him and asked, “Are you going to go again?”
“I…you know about the time turner? Were you the one who-”
“If you do, you should disapparate into the women’s bathroom this time.”
“But I thought I was supposed to go back to the-”
“Just trust me. You’ll love it.”
Suddenly Drynn’s skin began to ripple. Sindla’s was as well. To his dismay, her boobs were rapidly deflating. He looked over at his past self, who had finished having sex for the first time. He smiled at the thought. And then he watched as Mara, or the person who sort of looked like Mara, turned Past Drynn’s time turner for him. He heard his past self say, “Wait. Are you a dude?” right before he disappeared.
He looked at Sindla with a smirk. But she wasn’t there. She had disapparated. He thought about what she’d told him. The girl’s bathroom. It wouldn’t hurt to check. He almost used the time turner, but then remembered to disapparate first. A second later, he found himself in the girl’s bathroom. There was no one there, but he thought he heard movement from one of the stalls. Since he didn’t want to be caught naked in the middle of a girls’ bathroom, he used his time turner.
The room spun, and then he felt the ground solid underneath him. He heard movement still from the stalls, but got distracted when a clothed version of himself appeared in front of him. He opened the briefcase full of vials and pointed at the one Drynn had tried to take earlier. The other him said, “Hey, I see you made it to the girls bathroom. Still want to try that other vial?”
To be continued...
Author's note:
What a great idea for a story. I really like writing this one, and have already started the next chapter. I'm working backwards from the ending, so it will hopefully flow together nicely.
Please consider becoming one of my supporters here at outfoxstories. It helps keep me writing!
Drynn Finestra had never thought about what would happen if he didn’t pass his wizard exams. It wasn’t something that was discussed much in the wizarding world. And as Drynn was from a lineage of skilled magic users, his family hadn’t discussed it at all. So it was with deep shame and regret that Drynn found out the hard way what happened when he bombed every exam during his seventh and final year at Hogwarts.
He learned the wizarding world really only offered two legal choices. He could live as a squib, allowed to perform minimalist magic. This would effectively crush his dream of ever opening his own potions shop. Or he could go to Mastiffus Dungus, a last resort two year wizarding school for overaged wizards who had washed out of their local magical schools.
Drynn had never heard of the place. It was just so unusual for someone to fail as spectacularly as he had. It had been his own fault. He had chased after a girl named Mara. They’d dated for two years. And then a week before the exams that would determine their magical careers, she’d dumped him. That hadn’t been the part that was his fault. He’d known it was probably coming. She’d been acting distant. Had said they wanted different things.
But even with these warning bells, when the hammer fell, Drynn had taken the break up hard. After wallowing in self pity for two days, he experimented with making a potion that would erase the memory of their relationship. He wanted the heartache to vanish, along with the memories of all their time spent together. He finished it the day before the exam, and downed it in one gulp.
He waited. And waited. But the memory of his ex girlfriend did not fade. It seemed that the potion had been a complete dud. But the next day, Drynn found that something from his memory had been erased. As he took each final, he found that almost the entirety of the lessons he’d learned that seventh year had vanished. Every spell, every fact, every new thing he’d learned over the past several months, it simply wasn’t there. The examiners were very disappointed that he couldn’t perform a single piece of advanced magic that he needed to pass. And he’d been too embarrassed to tell them, or his family, or anyone, why it had happened.
The effects of the potion were thankfully temporary. Drynn found the memories oozed into his brain slowly at first, and then as a flood, in the span of a few days. But the damage had been done. And now he had the choice of giving up on his dreams, or facing the shame of going to what was essentially a high school for over aged wizards where everyone is eighteen or older. Given those choices, there was really only one to make.
So that following September, an eighteen year old Drynn found himself taking a portkey to Mastiffus Dungus. He could apparate. He’d passed that exam halfway through his seventh year, but it had been revoked after failing. So he had to use a portkey to magically transport him to what turned out to be a very dilapidated looking castle.
He briefly wondered if he was in the right place, but there was a small sign, stuck in some mud and tilted at an angle, that let him know there was no mistake. As he walked through a silent and gloomy courtyard, he remembered years past, where he got to ride a train to school. And then cross a lake, or ride in a carriage. Those times had been so magical. As he walked up the dilapidated steps, that all felt like a distant dream.
He endured a brief orientation with twenty other fellow dropouts, most of whom he did not recognize. That wasn’t a surprise, as there were several other known magical schools. Good to know all their failures got shipped to the same place.
Amazingly, Drynn recognized one person right away. A former classmate by the name of Bastion Perch. Even thought they’d been in the same grade, Bastion was several inches taller. He had a massive frame, a chiseled jaw, and could probably benchpress the old gameskeeper. They hadn’t been close friends. They’d run in different houses. That being said, they’d shared a lot of joint classes together over the years. But the way that Bastion’s face lit up when he saw Drynn at orientation made it seem like they were long lost brothers reuniting after a long time apart.
Drynn hadn’t known Bastion had failed his exams, which gave him a little comfort that he hadn’t been the only one in his class that didn’t make it. And then he recognized two others, also from different houses. They were both girls. The cute red head was from Hufflepuff. He thought her name was Nitz. And he was pretty sure the stunning blonde was from Ravenclaw. They were supposed to be so clever, but she hadn’t graduated Hogwarts either.
Drynn and Bastion ended up with rooms across from each other in the boy’s dormitory, which solidified their friendship. They helped each other unpack and swapped stories of their old alma mater. As they headed off to the cafeteria, they complained at length at how demeaning it was that even though they were all now eighteen, the sleeping areas were still split up by gender.
There was no magical dining experience. No house elves that made meals magically appear at their table. They found they had to wait in line, with trays, for food to be slopped onto their plates. Like muggles.
They were contemplating where to take their unappetizing looking meal, when Bastion caught the eye of one of their other two former classmates. They had locked eyes for a second in recognition, and then the former Ravenclaw had looked away quickly. That was like an engraved invitation to Bastion, and he hustled over to their table, with Drynn in tow.
Bastion didn’t ask if the two empty seats were taken. He just sat down with his tray, mumbled a greeting, and then began shoveling food into his mouth. The Ravenclaw girl’s lip curled in disgust, but the other one gave a soft laugh and said, “Well, nice to see being in this dump hasn’t curbed your appetite Bastion.”
“Uh, hey,” Drynn said. “I’m-”
“Drynn Finestra,” the Ravenclaw girl said sharply. “We went to the same school for seven years. It would be stupid if we didn’t know each other’s names by now.”
“Y-yeah, right,” Drynn said as he suddenly became very interested in his food.
The Ravenclaw girl’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t tell me you’re one of those idiots who only ever bothered to know the people in your own house.”
“Give him a break, Persephone,” the other girl said with an eye roll. “He only had eyes for his girlfriend all last year, remember? It’s understandable that he forgot about the rest of us.” As she stabbed something that resembled a potato on her tray, she asked, “Whatever happened to you and Mara? She was such a pretty girl, Drynn. Are the two of you getting married after you get out of this place of lower learning?”
As Drynn’s face fell even further down, Persephone sneered. “I take it you didn’t hear, Nitz. Our boy got dumped a few days before finals. Is that why you’re here? A broken heart made you go stupid?”
Drynn’s head snapped up to glare at Persephone. The problem was, he didn’t have anything to say. That’s exactly what had happened.
Bastion interjected with a mouth half full of food. “Hey, leave my guy alone. We’re all here because we fucked up in some form or another. Everyone knows I partied a little too hard seventh year, and my exams showed it. Nitz, I know that…”
“I’ll answer for myself, dear Bastion,” the red haired girl said sweetly. “My written exams were fine, but I, well, I overcompensated on three of the practical exams.”
“Which ones?” Drynn asked.
“Defense against the dark arts, Charms, and Potions. I knew what I needed to know. Had the wand work down cold, knew the words to say, and had memorized as much of the potions book that I could. But then I choked when I had my dark arts duel.”
“I heard that guy spent a week in the hospital,” Bastion laughed.
“It wasn’t funny,” Persephone argued.
“Then I went and got my wand signs mixed up during Charms and my partner, well…”
“I heard that girl spent a week in the hospital,” Bastion said as seriously as he could, but a smile cracked his mouth at the end.
“And then my potion-”
“Thank goodness the professor had an antidote handy,” Persephone interrupted.
“Wouldn’t have needed a hospital,” Bastion nodded. “Would have needed an auror, because that would have been murder.”
Nitz slapped Bastion’s arm playfully. “Oh, shut up. Everyone lived. The only downside is that, well, I’m here now.”
“So, why are you here?” Drynn asked Persephone coldly. “I thought all you Ravenclaw bunch were supposed to be smart?” The pretty blonde leaned towards Drynn with a scowl, and he tried not to stare at her exposed cleavage.
“Well sorry to disappoint you.”
“So what happened?” Drynn pressed.
“How about we just leave it at none of your business.”
They both stared at each other, as both decided they didn’t care for the other very much.
Then Bastion blurted out, “She got caught cheating.”
Now it was Persephone’s turn to go red. “That’s not true!”
“That’s not what I heard,” Bastion said in a sing song voice.
“Fuck you!”
“Hey, hey,” Nitz said holding up a hand to both of them. “It doesn’t matter. We’re all here now. Wouldn’t it be better if we got through the next two years as friends?”
Persephone looked at Bastion like she wanted to shoot a killing curse right between his eyes. Then she glanced at Drynn, and her eyes did not soften. Then she looked at Nitz, and then exhaled sharply from her nose. “I…I suppose you’re right. It would be good to have allies in this hellhole. Especially to ensure we all pass our exams at the end of this.”
“Allies, sure,” Drynn nodded and held out a hand to Persephone. “But not friends.”
For the first time, the hint of a smile appeared at the corners of Persephone’s mouth. She accepted his hand and shook it, then did the same with Bastion’s outstretched hand. “But not friends,” she agreed.
By the end of the week, they were thick as thieves. And by the end of a month, Drynn didn’t know how he’d ever gotten by without them. It was good they had each other, because their comradery helped them through what turned about to be immensely frustrating classes. For the most part, they weren’t difficult. That was part of why they were so frustrating. They were often treated like second or third years, going over subjects that they had learned as children. But here it was again, being taught to them like they were simpletons. Drynn at first thought his intellect had advanced significantly during their first few homework assignments and quizzes. Then he realized the subject matter was just stuff he’d learned forever ago.
Most of the teachers were dull and acted like they wanted to be there less than the students. But not all of them. There were a couple of standouts that made for an enjoyable class. There was Professor Galstik who was charismatic and very handsome. And he really seemed to enjoy teaching at Dungus. He was also just a few years older than they were, and seemed to easily connect with his students. All of this caused him to be very popular among the ladies of the school.
An equally popular teacher, especially the young men, was Professor Sindla. She was a very curvy, formerly famous witch, who had modeled in her early twenties for various advertisements in the Daily Prophet. Many a young wizard had clipped her out of the paper and stuck her to their walls to watch her sell some product or another in a tight, revealing outfit that accentuated her bust line.
As a teacher in her mid forties, she no longer wore such scandalous clothing, at least not in front of her students. But she still had an amazing figure. Young men were always asking her for extra tutoring or volunteering to help her clean up after a spell went awry. A brave few even asked her out, but to Drynn’s knowledge, any and all advances had been firmly declined.
Drynn got to know several other students, but not as many as Bastion. He seemed to want to get to know everyone, especially the women. He thoroughly enjoyed chatting up the witches from other countries. Nothing got lost in translation because Persephone bewitched a bracelet for him so he could understand and be understood by every foreign language spoken at Dungus. He used it to great effect. By the second month, he had slept with at several of the prettiest students. His real quarry, Professor Sindla, seemed out of his reach though, at least until he found out about Drynn’s proficiency in potion making.
“What!” he exclaimed as he was sitting on Drynn’s bed. He had been trying to transfigure Drynn’s pillow into an iguana, but could only manage turning it into a salamander. “You can make any potion?”
Drynn smiled at his friend. “I didn’t say any potion. I said I could make a lot of them.”
As Drynn’s pillow turned salamander crawled onto Bastion’s leg, he asked excitedly, “Can you…can you make polyjuice potion?”
Drynn laughed. “I can, yes. I did it once before in my sixth year. But it is difficult. And I’m not just talking about getting all the ingredients. It’s also something you have to get special permission for after what happened at Hogwarts.”
“Are you talking about when the guy spent that year as another guy before trying to kill the chosen guy?”
“Yeah, that’d be what I’m talking about. It can still be made, but in limited quantities, and only for household use.”
Bastion smirked. “What kind of household use?”
Drynn flushed. “I mean, probably like, you know, bedroom stuff.”
“Bedroom stuff! Ha! Look at you man! You’re too embarrassed to even say it. People use it to fuck their partners while looking like other people they want to fuck.”
“I’m, yeah, I’m sure that’s probably it.”
“So you can make it, but you never used it like that?”
“You mean for sex?”
Bastion looked at him in disbelief. “Yeah, for sex. You…you have had sex before, right?”
Before he could say a lie, Drynn’s hesitation gave him away, and Bastion’s eyes went wide.
“You mean to tell me you’re a virgin! I thought you and Mara were all hot and heavy?”
“We did stuff, sure. But, well, she never let me go all the way. Look, can we not make a big deal out of this?”
“You’re right, you’re right,” Bastion said nodding enthusiastically. “But do you know how many of the chicks here would bang you if they knew that you’ve never popped your cherry? So many. I could set it up tonight. Just say the word and-”
“I’m good. Thanks.”
Bastion went still, and looked like he was thinking harder than usual. “So, could I ask you a favor though?”
“What’s that?”
“Could you like, make me some polyjuice potion?”
“It could get us kicked out of here, Bastion.”
“No one’s going to know, man. I’ll get you everything you need. You just have to make it, and that’ll be that.”
Even though Bastion cajoled and begged, Drynn still refused. The next day however, the conversation got brought to their lunch table.
“Hey Persephone, if you could fuck anyone you wanted, who would it be?” Bastion asked.
“I can fuck anyone I want, meathead,” Persephone smirked. “Look at me. I’m hot as fuck. My brains are just the icing on the cake.”
“Not everyone,” Bastion said, pointing towards Professor Gastlik who was chatting up a table of girls nearby. They were hanging on every word he said.
Persephone gave a wistful sigh. “Only because he’s decent enough to not fuck his students.”
“But what if you could anyway.”
“Oh I’d definitely take him for a whirl. I bet he’s got monster under those robes.”
Nitz giggled. “Like a basilisk?”
“Or maybe a phoenix.”
Drynn looked confused. “A phoenix?”
Persephone winked at him. “Yeah. You think he’s done for, but then he’s able to go another round.”
“That’s the dream,” Nitz sighed.
“They make spells for that, don’t they?” Bastion asked.
“They make lots of stuff for that, Bastion,” Nitz said helpfully. “Potions mostly. But what brought on this whole sexually charged line of conversation. Are you hitting a slump with the ladies?”
Bastion looked offended by the very idea. “Absolutely not. I just wanted to know what you thought. The both of you. Just what you would do if you could have sex with someone that seemed out of your reach?”
Drynn found he was having trouble looking at Nitz or Perspephone in the eyes during this whole conversation. But when Bastion finally posed the question to them, he looked up for a moment to see what Nitz would say. To his surprise, she was looking right at him. The second their eyes met, she glanced away and met Bastion’s gaze.
“Haven’t given it much thought,” she answered.
“But there is someone you’d let under those short skirts you wear all the time?”
Nitz rolled her eyes. “Get to whatever point you’re trying to make right now, Bastion.”
Bastion looked back and forth between the girls a few times, letting the suspense build. Then he leaned forward, and motioned for them to do the same. Their faces were very close to the middle of the table when Bastion whispered, “Our boy here can make polyjuice potion.”
“What!” Persephone shrieked.
“Neat!” Nitz said in wonder. “That’s supposed to be pretty advanced stuff.”
“Yeah, and like, illegal,” Persephone objected in a much quieter tone.
“It’s not technically illegal,” Bastion corrected. “I checked. It’s very frowned upon, and might get you probation or a fine if they catch you misusing it, but not illegal.”
“Well it’s close enough.”
Bastion smiled at her, then took something out of his pocket. He held it up to the others, who stared at it curiously. It was a hair. He placed it in the middle of the table, and looked at Persephone. “Want to know who that hair belongs to?”
“Why would I-”
“It’s Gasltik’s. The teacher you and all your friends have been drooling over since the start of term.”
No one said anything. They just stared at it. What Bastion was suggesting was starting to sink in.
“It was easy enough to get,” he continued. “People leave hairs all over the place. This one was on his desk. It could transform me into a perfect copy of him. Just one hair, dropped into a complicated brew that Drynn happens to know how to make, and we can look like anyone we want.” With a flourish, he gestured towards the whole of the school and emphasized again, “Anyone.”
That kind of idea is dangerous, because it burrows under the surface and puts down roots. Their little group couldn’t stop thinking about it. It was there when they were trying to study. It kept them up at night. It was one of the first things they thought about in the morning. The magical ability to look like someone else. To feel what it was like to be in their skin. Or to have access to the unattainable. For Bastion and the girls, fantasies and scenarios began to run on loop in their minds.
The only one seemingly immune to the idea, was Drynn. Much to his friends’ dismay, he didn’t want any part of it. He made it very clear that he wasn’t looking for love in this place. A failed relationship had landed him here, and he wasn’t going to let it happen again. Bastion tried to let him know he wasn’t talking about love, but it was still too close for Drynn.
The girls both said they understood, and Nitz backed off. Way off actually. For a time, they only saw her at meals. She said she needed to focus on her arithmancy assignments, which were still proving a challenge for her the second time around.
Persephone, however, did not back off. If anything, she pushed harder, even offering him a hefty amount of galleons. The answer had still been no. Bastion assured him that he didn’t have to drink any of the potion. And he promised to do as much of the prep work as possible, even helping to brew the potion once all of the ingredients were gathered. That had made Drynn laugh. He’d seen his friend make a potion once. They’d had to evacuate the school that day.
Despite Drynn’s refusal, Bastion started placing the ingredients for polyuice outside his friend’s door. Drynn would sigh every time he saw another ingredient show up. He surprised himself by not throwing any of it away, but reluctantly took them all into his room. It didn’t mean he was going to make it. It was just easier to take it inside instead of arguing about it. When Persephone started helping gather the supplies, Drynn became worried, because in a matter of days, all the materials were there, and they both began trying to persuade him with renewed vigor. Drynn’s resolve was weakening, but he didn’t want the trouble the potion might bring.
Then one afternoon, Nitz approached Drynn at the end of the day’s classes. She was very excited. They’d all just passed their disapparation exam. This meant that their right to disapparate had been reinstated, at least locally. They could now officially disapparate anywhere in the boundaries of the school and in select, discreet areas of the nearby town. This was a big deal to all of them. It was another step towards being seen as competent witches and wizards.
Nitz said they should celebrate by disapparating for a trip to the local muggle coffee shop. But she didn’t ask their friend group, just Drynn. Drynn naturally looked around the common room to ask if Bastion or Persephone wanted to celebrate with them as well. Oddly, they were already together nearby, staring at him. The second he saw them, they both looked away, and before he could say anything to them, they both disapparated from the room.
Despite what his examiners and most of the teachers in this school thought, Drynn wasn’t stupid. Based on his friends’ reaction, he smelled a set up. He turned back to Nitz, about to ask her if this was meant to be a date, but she had a pitifully cute expression plastered on her face. The kind that said, please say yes or I’ll die. Drynn sighed and decided not to ask. If there was any doubt, he’d assure anyone who’d asked that they had just wanted to disapparate somewhere, anywhere, and happened to be together. The fact that Nitz was generally fun to be around and had an ability to silence Drynn with her cuteness would not get brought up.
The pair appeared in a vacant square that had enchantments on it that made muggles not see it properly, especially if someone just seemingly materialized out of thin air. From their it was a hundred yards to a quaint little coffee shop. They walked in and placed their order, and Drynn insisted on paying. The problem was he still hadn’t figured out muggle money. Apparently, he hadn’t brought near enough. He thought the paper money was worth more, but it turned out some of the papers were worth more than others. Nitz assured him it was okay and handed the cashier a piece of rectangular plastic. Drynn was amazed as the pretty barista behind the counter took it as if it were the most normal thing, and that seemed to do it. But she didn’t keep the thing, she gave it back to Nitz. Drynn had so many questions.
As soon as they were out of earshot at a table with their drinks, Drynn asked, “So, you just show them that card thingie, and they give you whatever you want? But they don’t keep it? They give it back to you?”
“I don’t fully understand it either,” Nitz said. “Persephone gave it to me the other day and said it had plenty of muggle money on it. She said I just needed to present it to whoever takes the money, and that should be that. It worked just like she said it would! We don’t give muggles enough credit sometimes.”
“No, no I suppose not. So…have you gotten caught up with your arithmancy?”
Nitz’s face reddened. “Not really. I hate that subject so much, and I worry that I might fail again.”
Drynn smiled at her sympathetically. “How can I help, Nitz? You want me to tutor you or-”
She scrunched up her face and blurted out quietly, “I’d like you to make the polyjuice potion!” She saw that he was about to protest, so she hurriedly added. “I’m just so stressed out right now, and when I think about what we could use that potion for…” Nitz’s face reddened.
“Yeah, yeah,” Drynn said dryly. “You could sex away your troubles by banging one of Dungus’s hottest students. Or teachers.”
Nitz looked at him intently for a moment, then bit her lip as she looked away shyly. “I…I wouldn’t need to use the potion if I thought the person was at all interested in me.”
“How could they not be? You’re great Nitz. And don’t let this go to your head, but you’re pretty cute.”
Nitz sat up straighter at that and beamed at him. She started to reach across the table for his hand, but he became distracted by someone yelling outside at the far end of the cafe. Drynn thought he saw movement through the large glass window, but couldn’t make out any particular face or what was going on.
He refocused on Nitz and continued casually, “If I weren’t still trying to put my shattered heart together after last year, I might have made a move on you myself.”
Nitz’s hand froze a hair’s breath from the hand that held Drynn’s coffee. Drynn did notice this, and saw her hand slowly retreat back to her side of the table. He also noticed her whole countenance change. She looked sad, or hurt. Had he said something offensive?
“That’s sweet of you to say, Drynn,” she said quietly. She began fumbling with something in her bag. “I just, look, if you’re still worrying about getting in trouble with the whole polyjuice thing, I’d be willing to lend you one of my family’s magical artifacts to help you out.”
That piqued Drynn’s curiosity. “A magical family heirloom! Cool! I’d love to see it.”
Nitz looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to them, she pulled on a chain that she always wore around her neck. Drynn had never seen what was attached to it, but as it came out of her shirt, he saw that it was a small golden hourglass. She gently put it on the table in front of her.
Drynn knew what it was immediately, and wrapped his hands around hers to hide the object from view. He spoke in a hushed voice. “Nitz! That’s a time turner. How do you have a time turner? The Ministry of Magic destroyed all of them.”
Nitz was looking at Drynn’s hands. Drynn’s hands that were on hers. She made no move to pull away. “They destroyed all that belonged to the Ministry. This one has belonged to my family for centuries.”
“But…aren’t they illegal to own now?”
Nitz giggled, and glanced down at their conjoined hands. “More like highly discouraged. Sort of like polyjuice potion. Would you like to try it out?”
Nitz had no idea how much Drynn wanted to try it out. He had wished he’d had one a thousand times over the last year. He wanted to undo so much. He took his fingers, and gently pulled Nitz’s hands apart to peek at the time turner. He’d heard about the dangers of time travel with these things, but he would have gladly faced them to undo so many regrets. He never thought he’d get a chance to see one, and now he was being offered the chance to use one.
“I would love to try it out,” he whispered. “That is, if you think we can do it safely. When should we…”
Before he could finish, Nitz had taken one more quick look around, then leaned forward and gestured for him to do the same. When he did, she looped the chain around his head, connecting them.
Drynn began to panic. “You’re not going to do it right here are you?”
But his question was answered a second later, as Nitz gave the little golden device a turn. Drynn felt very odd, like he was sitting on a broom that was going very fast, but also very backwards. He also felt like his stomach had left his body. And then the table felt solid again, and the seat didn’t feel like it was moving underneath him anymore. Their drinks had vanished, and the barista was focused on taking the orders of a woman that had just appeared.
“C’mon. Out the back. This way!” Nitz said excitedly as she pulled him from the table. They went out the other door at the end of the shop, and Nitz pointed at the window and told him, “Okay, now look.”
Drynn was at a loss. “What? Did we…are we back in time? What am I looking for?”
Nitz looked at her watch. “Shush. Just give it a second or two, and…there. Look who’s coming through the door.”
Drynn watched as identical copies of himself and Nitz walked into the coffee shop. He watched as they placed their orders, and watched the other version of himself fumble with muggle money. “This is so weird.”
“But cool, right?” Nitz asked hopefully.
“Oh, so cool!” Drynn agreed. “Can we go say hi?”
Nitz shook her head. “No, because you don’t know I have this yet. Something could go terribly wrong, like you could accidentally kill yourself. I’d be fine, because I know I have this. I’ve interacted with myself loads of times.”
“Really? What have you gotten up to with yourself?”
Nitz went red and began to stammer, “Nothing, just…stuff. Just like, helping organize my room or doing homework.”
“You’re joking!” Drynn said with a twinkle in his eye. “If you actually used it for homework, we wouldn’t be here.”
“I always, uh, mean to help myself with homework, but I often get…distracted.”
Drynn cocked his head and looked at her. “You distracted yourself from doing your homework? How did…” As he noticed her face get even redder, and how she couldn’t meet his eyes, he finally got it. “No way! You used time travel to get yourself off?”
“Shut up,” she hissed. “It’s…it’s just like a form of masturbating, just with more hands. And a mouth that know exactly where to…” She sighed wistfully, then shook her head. “Let’s just drop it, okay.”
Drynn did not want to drop it. If anything, he wanted every detail imaginable. But this was not the time to ask. Because he had just traveled back in time, and it was awesome. “I don’t think I’d kill myself. I think I’d be fine,” he argued.
“You really can’t know for sure. It’s very possible you’d try to attack yourself, or create a whole paradox of some sort.”
“And nobody wants that,” said a familiar voice behind them.
“What the-” Drynn yelled. And then he was being pushed away from the window by identical copies of himself and Nitz.
“Careful,” the copy of Drynn said. “You almost saw yourself in the window there.”
Drynn’s mouth fell open. It had been his future self he had heard earlier at the table. “This is so cool! But when did-”
“You really wanted to say hi to yourself,” future Nitz said with a smile and an eye roll.
“Of course he did,” Nitz agreed.
“When?” Drynn asked.
“In the future, dummy,” future Drynn laughed. “Right after this conversation.”
“I…is it always this confusing?” Drynn asked.
“You get used to it,” future Nitz said.
“Has Nitz told you any more details about her hookups with herself?” Drynn asked.
Future Drynn smiled, but before he could reply, two very red faced Nitz’s exclaimed, “We never should have told you that!”
Then future Nitz looked at her watch and said, “Oh, we need to get out of this area. You’ll be time traveling soon.”
“Right, thanks!” Nitz said, as she put the chain over Drynn again.
“Wait, so is this…is this when we time travel again?”
“Stop asking so many questions and just go with it,” future Drynn said.
“Yeah, you don’t have time. You’ve got some polyjuice potion to make,” future Nitz grinned.
Future Drynn nodded slowly and said, “I suppose I do.” A second later, he and future Nitz disapparated out of sight.
“You ready?” Ntiz asked.
“This is so bizarre,” Drynn said
“Welcome to time travel,” she grinned.
“And you’ll just…you’ll just let me borrow this thing?”
“Yes,” she said.
“If I make you guys a batch of polyjuice?”
“That’s the deal.”
“Only if I get to say hi to myself.”
Nitz laughed as she gave the device a little turn.
As time rewound around them, he saw a blur of the events that just happened. The sound was warped and backwards, but as it slowed, he heard a voice, Nitz’s voice, say, “It’s very possible you’d try to attack yourself, or create a whole paradox of some sort.”
Drynn cut her off by saying, “And nobody wants that.” He remembered what came next. Even as he heard his past self yell, he looked into the coffee shop, and sure enough, his past past self was about to look their way. He shoved himself out of view. And then he had a very familiar conversation before he eventually said, “I suppose I do.” And then he and Nitz turned, and vanished on the spot.
They reappeared in their common room. Drynn was overwhelmed, but also very excited to see what he could get up to with the time turner. As Nitz took it off discreetly and handed it to him, he asked, “But wait? Isn’t there a future version of us here now? The you and I that disapparated here earlier?”
“It doesn’t work like that?” Nitz giggled, and then she lowered her voice and said in an attempt of an American southern drawl, “Time is a flat circle.”
Drynn laughed, but then said, “But…but I still don’t-”
“Don’t try and understand it, Drynn. Just have fun with it. Now get to making that polyjuice.”
Drynn nodded, and went to his room. He had a potion to brew.
With all the ingredients already assembled, brewing the potion itself took him just over 24 hours. It might have taken him longer if he had been allowed to make any mistakes. Three times his future self had appeared and let him know he was about to stir the cauldron’s contents the wrong way, or that an ingredient had to be brewed for 18 hours, not 17, or that he’d cut an ingredient he was supposed to mash. He’d corrected the problem he was about to make, then gone back to warn his past self, and then watched his past self correct the problem, and then go back and warn his past self. A flat circle indeed.
At last near the end of the next day, the potion turned the proper consistency of mud and a dark greenish color. Drynn did not tell his friends that it was finished. He planned on letting them know in the morning that he had been successful. Then they could spend the rest of the day figuring out how to use it. He knew that wouldn’t be hard for Bastion. Along with the ingredients, he had been collecting hairs from various students, and teachers, all of which were in a suitcase he’d left in Drynn’s room, along with several vials ready to hold a small amount of potion. Bastion probably had an order and set list of fantasies to act out. When it came to hooking up, Bastion was very organized.
Drynn was thankful that no one else knew that he had a large batch of polyjuice potion, and he wanted to keep it that way until he could give it to his friends. The dark green sludge bubbled slowly. It looked perfect. It smelled nasty, just as it should. He hoped it made his friends happy. He also hoped that Nitz would let him keep the time turner for a good long while.
A part of him wondered if he should…if he should test the polyjuice potion, to make sure that it worked properly. But no, that hadn’t been his intention. He was doing it for his friends. His friends and temporary time turner privileges. He didn’t want to get in trouble. Besides, who would he turn into? He put the idea out of his head, finished his homework, and went to bed early.
Knock knock.
The sound on the door was slight, but enough to rouse Drynn from his sleep. Then he heard the sound of something sliding under his door. He sat up quickly and reached for his wand on his night stand.
“Lumos,” he whispered. His room was bathed in light. He looked at the floor, and there was a piece of parchment at the foot of his door. He picked it up. If he had been fully awake, he might have noticed the handwriting was very familiar to him. It read:
“You are invited to a polyjuice party tonight at the space of specification. Bring the time turner. Go now.”
Drynn’s head reeled. This had to be from Nitz. No way had she told the others about the time turner. He leapt up and raced to his door. He peered up and down the hallway. No one was there. He retreated to his room and shut the door. As he put on a fresh set of robes, he wondered what this was all about? Nitz was the only other person who knew about the time turner. But what if someone else had seen him use it? What if it wasn’t a secret? He’d always been so careful, except when they had been at the coffee shop. And how was there a polyjuice party tonight when it was still in his cauldron on the floor? He double checked. Yes, it was still there. Had someone else made a batch? And now they were just inviting everyone in the school? That didn’t make any sense! What did make sense was that somehow, somebody knew more than they should. He needed to find out what was going on, and make sure that he and his friends didn’t get expelled.
Drynn’s feet carried him quickly to the space of specification. It was what they called the room at Dungus that was sort of a catch all for whatever a student needed. If you needed to relax, the room created bean bags, hammocks, scented candles and soothing music. If you needed to have a dance party, it lined itself with speakers and a stage. It was whatever you needed. Supposedly Hogwarts had its own version, but Drynn had never been to it, because you apparently had to walk up and down a certain way and say some password or something that Drynn had never learned.
He could have saved himself some time by disapparating directly into the space of specification, but he was trying to catch a glimpse of whomever might have left that note. Plus, he didn’t want to magically appear into what might be an attempt to blackmail or expel him.
He passed empty corridor after empty corridor. Climbed several vacant staircases. He heard and saw no one, until he got to the sixth floor. The space of specification was at the end of the hallway from the last set of stairs. He passed a set of men’s and women’s toilets midway to the room, and thought he heard hushed voices. He hesitated. It was coming from the women’s. As he tried to make out what they were saying. It sounded like a disagreement. But then they stopped talking suddenly. Immediately after, he heard the telltale pop of two people disapparating.
As the bathroom would no doubt be empty, he carried on stealthily towards the space of specification. He double checked his surroundings. He was alone. It was quiet, but he could already hear noises coming from inside the room. He pressed his ear against the door and listened hard for anything that should give him pause. What he heard was the sound of passion.
He heard moans and grunts. Panting and cooing. And a plethora of dirty talk from what seemed like a room full of people just going at it. Maybe this was the real deal. Maybe this was an actual invite from some other student who had made their own batch of polyjuice potion.
Drynn tried to open the door quietly to take a peek of what his ears told him was a full blown orgy. But the door creaked loudly, and suddenly all those sounds stopped. A voice called out, “Get in here Drynn!”
They were expecting him. Was he the last to arrive? How did they know he’d come? All the questions stopped as the inhabitants of the room came into view. There were several men and women, all of whom Drynn knew, most very well. They seemed to be the most attractive students at Dungus, both girls and guys. But it wasn’t just students. He saw the muscular figure of Professor Gastlik, and the seductive body of Professor Sindla. His eyes kept bouncing rapidly around as he saw more than one version of Bastion, Persephone, and Nitz in the room. But what stood out more than anything else, was that every single person in the room didn’t have a stitch of clothes on. And everyone was in the middle of fucking or being fucked.
There was silence for a few beats as Drynn took all this in. Then as if on cue, everyone in the room cried, “Hi Drynn!” And then they went back to fucking each other as if Drynn walking in on all of them in a state of sexual frenzy was just the most normal thing in the world.
Drynn wanted answers, but his body was signaling that it might want more than that. The sight of so much flesh gave him a throbbing erection, but he wasn’t the type to just shuck off his clothes and jump in. He briefly thought about running, and even took a step back. As soon as he did however, Professor Sindla called to him from the middle of the room. She was on all fours on the floor, and was was being fucked from behind by Bastion nice and slow.
“Come over here, young man,” the voluptuous teacher commanded. She sounded like she always did while she was calling on a student to answer a question. The difference was that she was getting the full length of Bastion’s cock plunged into her pussy every few seconds, which caused her big tits to sway hypnotically.
Drynn couldn’t help but stare at them as he drew closer. The professor must have noticed, because she snapped, “My eyes are up here, Mr. Finestra.”
His eyes quickly found hers, and he saw Bastion stifle a laugh in his peripheral vision. “That’s a good boy,” she moaned, looking intently at Drynn as Bastion slammed into her. “I know how much all the males here love staring at my tits. And now that they’re here completely exposed and right in front of you, swaying back and forth while your friend fucks me from behind, I must say I’m impressed by your level of self…Oh! Nope. Your eyes are back on my tits again. Back up here, Mr. Finestra. There we are. Look at me while I’m speaking to you. You have some questions you’d like to ask, am I right?”
Drynn swallowed hard. It was taking a lot of willpower not to look down at her jiggling boobs. He couldn’t help but wonder if he’d get to-
“Ask your questions and I might let you suck on them,” she purred.
Drynn’s eyes went wide at the prospect. He let a question tumble out of his mouth. “Is that really you, Professor Sindla?”
She gave a laugh that turned into a moan before she answered. “You’re not allowed to ask who anyone really is at a polyjuice party.” When Drynn gave her a puzzled look, she pulled away from Bastion. She stood up in front of Drynn and brought her mouth to his. She parted his lips with her long, sensuous tongue, and his hands instinctively began to explore her body. She broke off the kiss and pulled his hands to her breasts. “No, I’m not really the professor, Drynn. But does that matter? I look exactly like her. I feel like her. I taste like her.”
She made a sweeping gesture at the writhing bodies around her. “None of these people are their actual selves, that’s the whole point. Everyone can toss their inhibitions aside and enjoy the bodies of their crushes, their fantasies. And by the way you're groping me, I bet you’ve had a crush on me, haven’t you Mr. Finestra?”
“I…yes.” Drynn stammered.
“Yes, Ma’am,” the professor corrected.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Drynn repeated. “So, who sent me the invitation?”
“All will be revealed in due time. But there is a bit of a clock on this potion, and before it runs out, I think there’s someone you’d like to meet.”
She gently spun him around, and Drynn’s heart sped up at the vision before him. It was his ex-girlfriend Mara. How could Mara be here? She was naked. Her curly brown hair fell to her shoulders. Her smile was the same he remembered. At one time he would have walked across hot coals for that smile. And now she was here. But it wasn’t her. How could it be her? She’d graduated Hogwarts and moved on with her life and was probably dating some successful wizard who’d had common sense enough not to flunk all his final exams.
“Hey, hey, it’s okay,” Mara whispered as she gently stepped forward and took his hand. “I know you miss me. I know I broke your heart. I know there’s a million things you’d like to say to me, or would like to undo, or redo in our relationship. You can say anything to me right now. You can do anything to me right now. I’m here to give you the closure you need to move on.”
Drynn heard the words but was having trouble processing them. She was so close. And she looked so good. He wasn’t aware, but his breathing had become shallow and loud as his eyes drifted over her. He’d loved her for more than her body, but her body was also a treasure in and of itself. The thought of being able to say, or do anything to her right now was overwhelming. He didn’t know where to start, where to begin.
So Mara, or the person that looked exactly like her, took the lead. She led him to the far corner of the room where an empty bed sat, almost as if it had been reserved specifically for them. Unbeknownst to Drynn, almost every eye watched as they went. By the time they arrived at the bed, they had all looked away and refocused on their own partner, or partners as was the case.
Mara began to undress him quickly, and in seconds Drynn was as naked as everyone else in the room. He tried to cover his erection, but she gently moved his hands away and let her fingers slide up and down his shaft with one hand. Then she lay back on the bed, and spread her legs for him. She brought her hands up to fondle her boobs, pushing them together for him. She continued to squeeze them with one hand, while the other went to her face, where a finger slid into her mouth. It went in and out a few times, before it quickly dropped to her pussy lips, which parted for her fingers. She began to pant and lick her lips. She saw how enthralled Drynn was at every little thing she did. She had his undivided attention. It was like they were the only ones in the room.
“Please fuck me, Drynn,” she moaned. “I need your cock inside of me. Please. Please give it to me. You can touch me anywhere you want. Fuck me however you’d like. Just give me your big, throbbing cock.”
Drynn lowered himself to her. He was about to lose his virginity, at an orgy, at school. He could live with that. He tried to enter her, but he couldn’t quite find her entrance.
She smiled at him. “Let me help.” Her hands encircled him, and guided him to where he needed to be.
He felt her warmth and wetness as she slid him up and down her pussy lips. Then he gave a small, tentative thrust with his hips, and he felt her tightness as his dick went into her. His breath caught, and for a moment time stood still.
“That’s it, Drynn. You’re inside of me. And it feels amazing. Please, go deeper.”
And go deeper he did. Balls deep in fact. And then he pulled out a little, and then pushed back in. It felt amazing. Why had he waited so long? Sex was great! He was having sex! With Mara. Something he’d dreamt about doing with her every day when they were married. But she’d dumped him. She’d dumped him and they would never be married and…. His hips began to slow as an unexpected wave of sorrow hit him.
“Hey, no,” Mara panted. “Don’t slow down. Keep fucking me. Keep fucking me and know that if I had really, truly been in love with you, I would have stayed. But I wasn’t the one for you, and you know it. We grew apart that last few months together. It wasn’t anyone’s fault. The spark just left. I know you loved me, oh! Oh yeah! Yeah. Good. Right there. You loved me, but we weren’t meant to be. And it hurts so much because I was your first love. I need you to let me go. But first I need you to-”
Drynn felt the explosion build from within as his balls tightened. Then his dick began to pulse and he let out a long groan. As soon as he did, the whole room burst into applause, cheers and whistles.
He smiled sheepishly at them, then looked down at his ex and asked a question guys have been asking since forever after their first time. “Was that okay?”
“It was lovely, Drynn,” Mara said as she pulled him into a hug. “You lasted about as long as I expected. But don’t worry, next time you’ll last a little longer.”
Drynn pushed himself up so he could look at her. “Next time?”
She wiggled out from under him and sat up. Then she bent over and picked up Nitz’s time turner he still wore. “You’ve got this, remember?”
Drynn’s eyes went wide. “You want me to relive this? But how would that even work?”
“Why don’t you disapparate to the men’s bathroom down the hall and find out.”
“What? What’s in the men’s…” he stopped as he noticed Mara’s skin begin to ripple. He almost panicked, but then remembered that it was just the polyjuice beginning to wear off. He looked around.
Everyone had finished fucking and were standing, and all of their skin was rippling. People’s hair was shortening everywhere and changing color. Professor Sindla’s large breasts were deflating rapidly. Professor Gastlik’s abs began to look more like a single ab. And they were all looking at him and smiling. It was a pained smile. The transformational effects of polyjuice were not a painless process, but clearly all the people in the room were pleased with themselves, or, pleased with him for some reason.
He looked over to Mara, but she hardly looked like herself anymore. Her boobs had also shrunk, and had she gotten taller?
“Go now Drynn!” she ordered. But her voice was deeper, less feminine.
Drynn shook his head. “But I want to see who you all really are.”
As her hair became darker and shortened into her scalp, she said in a masculine voice, “Right, I forgot. You don’t go of your own accord the first time?” With a quick motion, she reached out and gave his time turner a turn.
Right before the room began to spin, Drynn said, “Wait, are you actually a dude?”
And then he was in a dark and empty room. It was the same room, just a different time. The polyjuice party hadn’t started yet. But he could do it all again. He’d get to fuck Mara, again. As he looked down at his spent penis, he hoped he could. He was sure once she was in front of him he’d be able to rise to the occasion. But…if he knew she was actually a guy, would that affect his ability to do it with her.
Instead of dwelling on that, he disapparated to the men’s bathroom down the hall as he had been instructed. It was also empty. And then suddenly it wasn’t. He watched a person who looked exactly like himself appear directly in front of him. The second he did, Drynn heard pops from the direction of the other closed stalls around him.
Drynn was glad it was himself he was looking at, because he was still very much naked. His clothes were on the floor in the other room in the future. Then he wondered if this was actually him he was looking at, or… “Hey, are you…are you me? Or someone that drank-”
“Shh, no time, here,” his doppleganger said as he popped open a familiar looking briefcase full of vials of dark greenish polyjuice.
“Hey, that’s Bastion’s case,” Drynn exclaimed.
“You don’t miss a trick, do you,” the other Drynn smirked. “Now pick one and drink up.”
“What?”
“Polyjuice party, idiot. If you want to go back in that room, it’ll be as someone else. Now pick!”
Drynn thought he was beginning to understand. He hadn’t seen another version of himself in that room, so of course he would come back as someone else. That prospect excited him, and he felt his dick stir. He reached for a vial in the middle, only for his other self to smack his hand.
“Not that one,” his twin laughed. “Pick another one.”
Drynn laughed back. “Fuck you. I want that one.”
“You’re not ready for that one. Maybe next time.”
Drynn looked at the vial that he supposedly wasn’t ready for. “Well fine then.” And he grabbed a different one. He gave it a swirl, popped the cork, and downed the nasty liquid. It tasted truly awful. As soon as he had swallowed it all, he felt like he was going to be sick. And then his body began to change. He felt like his skin and bones were stretching as he grew a few inches. He looked in the mirror and watched his black hair shrink to a tight crew cut and turn blonde. He knew who he was becoming.
“I’m Bastion!” he exclaimed, already in the deeper voice of his friend.
“That you are!” the other Drynn chuckled. “And I believe you have a date with a hot teacher.”
Drynn’s new chiseled jaw dropped. “No way! Am I the Bastion that got to fuck Professor Sindla?”
“You sure will be.”
“And…and you know this because…because you’re a future version of myself?”
The other Drynn smiled. “Who else would I be?”
“I suppose you’re right.”
“If you want to go again after this, disapparate into one of the stalls here and drink the potion that’s there.”
“How many times do I do this?”
“That’s up to you.”
“But…you know, don’t you?”
The other Drynn sighed. “I forgot how much I like to ask questions.”
“And what about my…” Drynn said as he nodded down at his deflated cock.
“Oh right, thanks for reminding me.” The other Drynn took out a vial filled with blue liquid from the pocket of his robes and held it out to Drynn. “Drink this and…”
Drynn snatched it and unstopped the cork. “I know what it does. I made it last week for Bastion so he could keep up with the demands of his social life.”
“Didn’t need it though, did he. Good thing, cause you will. Now get going. You’re going to have a good time, and maybe learn something about yourself. You can trust me. I wouldn’t lie to myself.”
“I would hope not.”
“Go. You should be in there already.”
“Right!” Drynn said enthusiastically.
“Be sure to give those big titties a squeeze for me!” the other Drynn smiled.
There was a brief sound of muffled laughter all around him, and then several pops.
“Sure will!” Drynn said. He disappeared a moment later.
He reappeared back in the space of specification. It was no longer empty. There were several people now, and everyone was still naked, but nobody was fucking. Yet. Drynn noticed Professor Sindla, and they locked eyes with each other. She looked like she was waiting for him specifically. Drynn made a beeline to her in the center of the room, and she gave him a predatory smile.
“Well hello, Bastion,” she said. “I hear you’ve been wanting to get your hands on my voluptuous body for some time now.”
Drynn paused. “Uh, is that okay?”
As an answer to his question, she turned around, and got on all fours on the floor. Then she lifted her ass in the air and presented it to him. Drynn sank to his knees and gripped the sides of her hips. He tried to insert himself into her, but didn’t quite know the mechanics, which was very frustrating. His dick was fully reinflated, and he could feel the heat of her wet slit, but he couldn’t quite enter her. After a couple of tries, she rolled over for him and said, “I forgot, you’re not very experienced yet. Why don’t you try this way first? Get that dick wet, and put your mouth on these forbidden titties.”
Drynn pounced on her, and on the first attempt, he found her pussy entrance. It all felt so different this time around. He did have a different dick, but it was also Sindla’s pussy. It was gripping him. And she was looking at him like he was a meal she couldn’t wait to devour.
“Don’t forget my big tits, Bastion,” she said firmly. “You’re always looking at them in class. Get your mouth on them.”
Drynn obeyed. First he buried his head between them. He’d fantasized about being buried between her cleavage, and now it was a reality. Then he licked from the middle of her chest to her right boob, and stopped at the nipple. He swirled his tongue around it and sucked. Then repeated the process on the left breast. All while her pussy pulsed around his hard cock.
“That’s right,” she said encouragingly. “They’re quite the mouthful, aren’t they. Ooh, and has your dick gotten even harder while sucking on them. I think it has. You’re so big inside me. So big. This is the best dick so far. Even better than Gastlik’s.”
“What? Have you…”
She pushed him off before he could finish the question, and spun around. “Mount me, Bastion.”
“But-”
“You’ll be able to do it this time. I know you will. And you’ll like how my pussy feels even better in this position. It’ll feel so tight. You’ll love it.” When nothing happened, she looked over her shoulder and said, “It’s okay. You can trust me.”
A weird sense of deja vu passed through Drynn as he heard those words. But it didn’t last, because Sindla’s hot ass had hypnotized him as she began to sway it back and forth, side to side. He put his hands on her hips again, and she raised her ass higher for him. He was determined to do it right this time. He took his cock in a firm grip. It really was much bigger than his own. He edged it forward, poking blindly at first, but then felt hot wetness encircle the tip. He pushed ahead a little more, and he heard her moan. She pushed back into him in turn, and he was suddenly deep in paradise. She had been right. It was tighter. He pulled out a little, then went back in.
“That’s it,” she said in a ragged voice. “Just like that. Do your hot professor doggystyle. I’m your bitch now. Fuck me hard from behind.”
And then the door creaked. And someone in the room yelled, “Get in here Drynn!”
The door opened, and Drynn saw the strangest thing that anyone can see while fucking a polyjuiced version of their hot teacher in the middle of a magical orgy. Drynn watched as his past self peered into the room, open mouthed. Drynn smiled, as he knew exactly the thoughts that had been rolling through his head in that moment. He knew what was coming next, and after a few beats, he joined in with a bunch of other voices that cried out, “Hi Drynn!”
He thought this was hilarious now. He knew that he’d soon be in front of himself as he fucked Sindla, and he made sure to go nice and slow. He brought his dick almost all the way out of her, then shoved it all the way back in hard. Then slowly brought it out again, and found a nice rythym. Every time he slammed into her, her big titties swung back and forth in front of her. Drynn remembered seeing them from a different angle last time, and liking it a lot. There was about to be a conversation between past Drynn and Sindla, all while he was fucking her from behind. This was now officially the best night of his life.
Drynn kept pumping while he heard Sindla say loudly and firmly, “Come over here, young man.”
He loved her authoritative teacher voice. She was so fucking sexy. He never wanted this to end.
“My eyes are up here Mr. Finestra.”
Drynn stifled a laugh. He much preferred being on this side of the conversation. The side with his dick in Sindla’s pussy.
“That’s a good boy,” she moaned. “I know how much all the males here love staring at my tits. And now that they’re here completely exposed and right in front of you, swaying back and forth while your friend fucks me from behind, I must say I’m impressed by your level of self…Oh! Nope. Your eyes are back on my tits again. Back up here, Mr. Finestra. There we are. Look at me while I’m speaking to you. You have some questions you’d like to ask, am I right?”
Drynn couldn’t see her tits right then. But he could sure see her perfect ass.
“Ask your questions and I might let you suck on them,” Professor Sindla purred.
“Is that really you, Professor Sindla?” Drynn’s past self asked.
Sindla laughed, and as she did, Drynn felt the vibrations up and down his cock. He pushed into her as deep as he could, and the laugh turned into a moan.
“You’re not allowed to ask who anyone really is at a polyjuice party.” And then she moved forward, and let Drynn’s hard cock fall out of her.
Damn. Drynn had forgotten about that part. He watched though, silently, as Sindla stood up and kissed his past self. He watched as past Drynn began to explore and grope her body. He put a hand on his cock and stroked himself.
“No, I’m not really the professor, Drynn. But does that matter? I look exactly like her. I feel like her. I taste like her. None of these people are their actual selves, that’s the whole point. Everyone can toss their inhibitions aside and enjoy the bodies of their crushes, their fantasies. By the way you're groping me, I bet you’ve had a crush on me, haven’t you Mr. Finestra?”
Drynn realized he was becoming jealous watching his other self grope those big tits that had been in his mouth minutes ago. He wanted to get back to fucking her.
“I…yes.” past Drynn stammered.
“Yes, Ma’am,” the professor corrected.
“Yes, Ma’am,” past Drynn repeated. “So, who sent me the invitation?”
“All will be revealed in due time. But there is a bit of a clock on this potion, and before it runs out, I think there’s someone you’d like to meet.”
As past Drynn turned, Drynn saw her again. He hadn’t noticed her this second time either. She had been leaning against the wall near the door, apart from the orgy. She had been waiting for him. Drynn felt a brief pang of hurt in his heart, and then Sindla was in front of him again.
“Lay down on the floor, young man,” she ordered him.
He did, and watched as she positioned herself over his dick. Then she slowly, half inch by half inch, sunk down on top of his member. When he was all the way in, she lowered her tits towards his face, and told him, “Suck.”
His mouth opened, and he greedily attacked her boobs with his tongue and mouth. As soon as he did, she used her hips to bounce and gyrate atop him. He didn’t last very long after that. He felt the pressure build. He felt her pussy squeeze him. He heard her cry out in ecstacy and her body quiver. And then he was cumming. And cumming. And everything was amazing.
Sindla collapsed on top of him and asked, “Are you going to go again?”
“I…you know about the time turner? Were you the one who-”
“If you do, you should disapparate into the women’s bathroom this time.”
“But I thought I was supposed to go back to the-”
“Just trust me. You’ll love it.”
Suddenly Drynn’s skin began to ripple. Sindla’s was as well. To his dismay, her boobs were rapidly deflating. He looked over at his past self, who had finished having sex for the first time. He smiled at the thought. And then he watched as Mara, or the person who sort of looked like Mara, turned Past Drynn’s time turner for him. He heard his past self say, “Wait. Are you a dude?” right before he disappeared.
He looked at Sindla with a smirk. But she wasn’t there. She had disapparated. He thought about what she’d told him. The girl’s bathroom. It wouldn’t hurt to check. He almost used the time turner, but then remembered to disapparate first. A second later, he found himself in the girl’s bathroom. There was no one there, but he thought he heard movement from one of the stalls. Since he didn’t want to be caught naked in the middle of a girls’ bathroom, he used his time turner.
The room spun, and then he felt the ground solid underneath him. He heard movement still from the stalls, but got distracted when a clothed version of himself appeared in front of him. He opened the briefcase full of vials and pointed at the one Drynn had tried to take earlier. The other him said, “Hey, I see you made it to the girls bathroom. Still want to try that other vial?”
To be continued...
Author's note:
What a great idea for a story. I really like writing this one, and have already started the next chapter. I'm working backwards from the ending, so it will hopefully flow together nicely.
Please consider becoming one of my supporters here at outfoxstories. It helps keep me writing!
1
11.5K
9
5
Loading...
Chapter One in The Magic Notebook
The Possession Ring - Part 10 (Rachel's Path: Possessing Mira) in The Possession Ring
by
TicImagine
· 13 Sep 2023
Flashback...Hi guys! My name's Mira...Well ok, technically not. Or is it? I get confused sometimes. See, while you're looking at me and you see Mira, my identity is different. I'm really Jarred. Mira's Matt's girlfriend. So how did I get here, you ask? A couple of days ago, my girlfriend, Rachel found out that Matt and his friends has this magic ring. It lets whoever wears it possess someone. He accidentally passed it to Ashley, and after a day of she playing with the ring, we made a plan. We decided to take revenge on Matt and his friends for being a jerk to us. And also revenge for not letting Rachel as Matt's girlfriend. So let's backtrack to that day, shall we?
2.4K
1
0
A Different Perspective in A Different Perspective
by
NightOwl005
· 11 Aug 2023
A jealous bully uses a magic spell to try to get with someones girlfriend.
3.3K
4
0
Christmas At St Clare’s Magical School For Girls #2 in Christmas At St Clare’s Magical School For Girls
by
VexenFox
· 27 Jul 2023
A continuation of St Clare's, in which Ava and Olivia take advantage of the possession flute in their own peculiar ways.
4.4K
5
3
Revenge of the Nerd Squad: Alice in Revenge of the Nerd Squad: Alice
by
alex_izeri
· 23 May 2023
Bryce seeks revenge against the girl who betrayed him, using his magical spell book to possess her body and use it to take the most ironic revenge. All characters are 18+
3.9K
5
0
Revenge of the Nerd Squad: Finn in Revenge of the Nerd Squad: Finn
by
alex_izeri
· 12 May 2023
When three high school seniors find a book of magic spells, they set out on a quest to teach their bullies a lesson. First up is Finn, the arrogant jock who has tormented them all for years.All characters are 18+.
4.8K
3
0
Strings Attached in Strings Attached
by
MagicLottie
· 26 Apr 2023
Marisa found herself unusually stiff one morning, after a successful 'borrowing' run from the manor's library the previous night.She paid it no mind, though. After all, an ordinary magician like her had aches and pains every now and then.If only she'd noticed the string slowly extending from her wrist before it was too late...Support works like this on: https://www.patreon.com/MagicLottie
2.0K
0
0
(E)merging Possibilities in (E)merging Possibilities
by
jibaky
· 19 Apr 2023
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, but when he accidentaly found a magic necklace that grants him possession powers, he'll be sure to use it to try and get with the hottest girl in his college, even if he has to take over a few people to do it.
4.9K
10
5
Comeuppance in Comeuppance
by
MagicLottie
· 15 Apr 2023
Commissioned for Anonymous on Twitter, their OC Freja gaining a magical staff and dealing with the side effects.
3.4K
0
0
Witch Harem in Witch Harem
by
NightOwl005
· 12 Mar 2023
Three witches seek to return magic to the world and in order to complete their ritual they need the assistance of a specific girl...
6.0K
0
1
Loading...